w%i^: 
 
CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
DA 317.8:P6L47"""''''>' '•"'"^ 
 
The original of tiiis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924027958028 
 
KEGINALD CARDINAL POLE. 
 
KEGINALD POLE 
 
 CARDINAL ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY 
 sen J|i^t0rical ^ftrtcft 
 
 WITH AN INTRODUCTORY PROLOGUE AND 
 PRACTICAL EPILOGUE 
 
 FREDERICK GEORGE LEE, D.D. 
 
 / '', I ' '^ ',. ;ipit|) an ttUffn ©orttait of Cartinal IPole 
 
 NEW YORK: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS 
 LONDON: JOHN C. NIMMO 
 
 MDCCCLXXXVm. 
 
CHISWICK PRESS :—C. WHITTINGHAM AND CO., TOOKS COURT, 
 CHANCERY LANE. 
 
IS 
 
 HUMBLY DEDICATED 
 
 To His Gbace the Eight Hon. akd And to His Eminence the Most 
 
 Most Reveebnd Eevekend Loed 
 
 (Edtoari), l^enrp CDtoarti, 
 
 ILorlr arcpisfiop of ffiantcriurg, CarJiinal=awI)tifiSDpDf fflaamminBttr, 
 
 The respected occupiers of two Archiepiscopal Sees, founded 
 
 by like Authority; 
 
 with the fervent hope that, 
 
 in the face of advancing Infidelity, 
 
 Each, 
 
 emulating the charitable labours of 
 
 CarDinal Pole, 
 
 whom both claim as their Predecessor, 
 
 may be enabled by Divine grace to plan and carry out, once again, 
 
 The Coepobate Reunion or the Ohuech or England 
 
 "WITH THE ChUEOH UnIVEKSAL, 
 
 for the peace and benediction of their countrymen, 
 
 for the joy of Angels and Saints, 
 
 and for the greater Honour and Glory of God. 
 
" I heartily join in this prayer for Christian Unity, and gladly 
 
 would surrender my life for such a consummation If all 
 
 Christian sects were united with the centre of Unity, then the 
 scattered hosts of Christendom would form an army which 
 Atheism and Infidelity could not long withstand. Then, indeed, 
 all could exclaim, ' How beautiful are thy tabernacles, O Jacob, 
 and thy tents, Israel.' Let us pray that the day may be 
 hastened when religious dissensions will cease ; when all 
 Christians will advance with united front, under one common 
 Leader, to plant the Cross in every region, and win new king- 
 doms to Jesus Christ."— James, Cabdinal Gibbons. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Etched Pobtr.ut op Cabdinal Pole ii 
 
 Title-page iii 
 
 Dedication v 
 
 Table op Contents vii 
 
 Peologue ix 
 
 Chaptek I. 
 Eeginald Pole, his Personal History 1 
 
 Chapter II. 
 Accession op Queen IMary and her Eeign 35 
 
 Chapter III. 
 Pole's Policy por his Country duly Planned 79 
 
 Chapter IV. 
 Pole's Policy poe his Country duly Eppected .... 121 
 
 Chapter V. 
 Death op the Queen and the Cardinal-Aechbishop oue 
 
 Nation's Loss 173 
 
 Practical Epilogue 263 
 
 General Index 305 
 
 h 
 
" Meek man — too meek — the brother of the king, 
 
 With brow low-bent, and onward-sweeping hand, 
 
 Great words, world-famed ' Remember thine account ! 
 
 The Lord's Apostles are the salt of Earth ; 
 
 Let salt not lose its savour ! Flail and fan 
 
 Are given thee. Purge thou well thy threshing-floor ! 
 
 Eepel the tyrant ; hurl the hireling forth ; 
 
 That so from thy true priests true hearts may learn 
 
 True Faith, true love, and nothing but the Truth.' " 
 
 AUBEEY BE VeEE. 
 
PEOLOGUE. 
 
1^ 
 
 n 
 
 " Although, in an age of doubt and selfishness, it is highly 
 improbable that any man who stands forward to destroy a false 
 tradition, and to repair the breaches of the Past in the things 
 which concern our peace will obtain attention from many ; yet it 
 cannot be denied that the policy of the English Corporate- 
 Eeunionists is one in which Faith, Hope and Charity already 
 play their proper part, and the foresight and wisdom of which 
 policy will abundantly commend itself to grateful and generoiis 
 generations yet unborn." — Caelo di Conti (in Phil 
 Annals). 
 
PROLOGUE. 
 
 •^^^^HE History of the Past is chiefly im- 
 portant, and more specially interesting, 
 
 as I have elsewhere remarked,^ because 
 it enables us to learn its due lessons, 
 and to regard its pregnant teaching, in reference to 
 the Present. That " History repeats itself," has 
 become a mere proverbial platitude. Scarcely any 
 study, consequently, can be more practical or more 
 valuable. 
 
 Now, in no age of EngUsh history did an event 
 ever take place of greater moment to our Nation 
 than that here under consideration. The people 
 of England, by God's favour and through Cardinal 
 
 ^ " King Edward the Sixth : Supreme Head," an Historical 
 Sketch. Introduction, p. 1. London: 1886. 
 
xn PROLOGUE. 
 
 Pole's instrumentality, were once again restored 
 to visible communion with the centre of Christian 
 life, acknowledging the due and ancient authority 
 of the Chief Pastor of Christendom ; and this with 
 the full assent of the English Monarch and the 
 Estates of the Realm, and amid the sincere rejoic- 
 ings of every class of the people. 
 
 In the text of this volume Cardinal Pole's work 
 in question is duly described. Here, in this Pro-* 
 logue, I take leave to refer to a few historical 
 events subsequent to that great work, which have 
 largely helped to bring about the present grave 
 state of ecclesiastical isolation and political uncer- 
 tainty in which we live- — the practical evils of 
 which demand, both from churchmen and states- 
 men, the only prompt and efficient remedy at hand. 
 For statesmen who ignore the general power and 
 influence of the Christian Religion, and the special 
 blessings which the Catholic Church has conferred 
 on our nation,* appear sadly wanting, even in 
 worldly wisdom. 
 
 '' As regards spiritual blessings and Magna Oharta, the late 
 Dr. Baron wrote thus : " We owe to the Church of Kome of 
 bygone days an unspeakable debt of gratitude, and much honour, 
 for sending us that treasure of Christianity which, besides all 
 spiritual blessing, has been the key-stone of English freedom 
 and the foundation of English greatness."- — Anglo-Saxon Witness 
 on Four Alleged Beqwisites for Holy Communion, Fasting, Wa,ter, 
 Altar -Lights, and Incense, by Eev. John Baron, M.A. P. 19. 
 London : Eivingtous, 1869. 
 
PROLOGUE. Xlll 
 
 At the same time some notes are made of occur- 
 rences and events taking place before our eyes, as 
 still further indicating the need of that remedy, 
 and to point the moral of the book. 
 
 Mr. Anderdon, a literary layman of high character 
 and good repute, wrote thus of the Great Rebellion 
 and its blessings, — one direct, reasonable, and 
 natural outcome of the Tudor changes : — 
 
 " The proposed jus divinum of the Presbyterians was a most 
 intolerant form of church government, which soon afterwards 
 filled the land with violence, rapine, and despotism, from one 
 end to the other, until all ranks groaned under the grievous 
 burthen." ' 
 
 And asfain : — 
 
 o 
 
 " The Rebellion, and the death of the King, had entailed upon 
 all classes their own heaviest punishment in a series of national 
 outrages, resulting from the iron bondage of a military despotism. 
 A bold impiety had taken from the people all love of spiritual 
 things ; the Church being overthrown, they were given up 
 alternately to profaueness and hypocrisy, and forced to perjure 
 themselves with successive oaths, engagements, and covenants, 
 under pretext of exalting the Gospel and' promoting liberty." ^ 
 
 Rebellion, as is thus manifest, however much 
 some may deny or dislike the fact, is found to be 
 the direct outcome of the policy of Protestants and 
 negation-mongers. Rebellion may be either moral 
 or physical, or both in one. Not all rebels, how- 
 ever, are Protestants, nor are all Protestants active 
 
 ^ " Life of Bishop Ken," by a Layman. Part I. pp. 11, 12. 
 London : 1854. 
 2 Ibid, pp. 45, 46. 
 
XIV PROLOGUE. 
 
 rebels. But the principles of Protestantism, both 
 in religion and politics, directly incite to rebellion, 
 as in the long run, and in morals, they unques- 
 tionably tend towards, and lead up to, individualism 
 and Atheism. Protestant jurists and politicians, 
 with painful labour, have again and again appealed 
 from Christian principles and constituted law to 
 brute power and physical force. In England and 
 Scotland, lawful Christian Authority being repu- 
 diated, this was done by Thomas Cromwell, Henry 
 VIII., Rich the lawyer, Knox the preacher, Cover- 
 dale the traitor, and others, at the so-called " Re- 
 formation." ^ The same principle, further developed, 
 was applied in England, during the Great Rebellion, 
 and at the Revolution of 1688. And so effectively 
 have the facts of those three momentous eras been 
 distorted — distorted with intention and success, 
 while the vilest men, with lying lips, strong wills, 
 
 1 Men rejected the chief ecclesiastical Authority in the world, 
 the bishop of bishops, pretending, at the same time, to honour in 
 a special manner that Divine Master Who had sent forth apostles 
 and bishops to guide the Church and teach the world. Now, 
 however, men, in their blind independence, have come to reject 
 the authority of Christ Himself, and of the Eternal Father. 
 From such negation-mongers only disorganization, disruption, 
 and disorder have followed. Male and female babblers are con- 
 sequently found who, at last, deay the very existence of God, 
 and declare that the " Sovereign People are Supreme," the 
 source of all life, authority, and power, maintaining that man- 
 kind is God. As a consequence some fools adopt man in his 
 totality — a somewhat bulky _body, still imperfect — as the only 
 proper object of worship. 
 
PROLOGUE. XV 
 
 and powerful battalions, have been made popular 
 heroes — that the falsest and most perverted notions 
 of English history are commonly current and 
 popular. All such examples of rebellion have 
 tended to make Christian principles disregarded 
 and Force worshipped. In modern times, in France, 
 Italy, Greece, Egypt, Ireland, and other States, 
 the same disastrous principle has been adopted 
 and applied — to the weakening of Christian Law 
 and Social Order, and to the danger of individual 
 liberty. 
 
 In England the Ancient Faith had been brought 
 hither by St. Augustine, and held by Bede and 
 Lanfranc, Anselm, Edmund of Abingdon, and 
 Wayneflete. The universality of the New Birth, 
 the pure offering everywhere made,^ were due and 
 
 ' The Eucharistic Sacrifice, and the sacred duty of all the 
 baptized to be present at its oflFering on all Sundays and holidays 
 of obligation, are not likely to be restored until Authority steps 
 in with its advice and monition on the restoration of Corporate 
 Eeunion. The Christian Sacrifice, writes an author of great 
 power, " is the great centre of Catholic worship. Every other 
 devotion gathers up into it, as to their common focus. The 
 materia] church, with its order, ornaments, and furniture, enshrines 
 it. The sacred vestments of the priest, the altar, crucifix, 
 candles, incense, flowers, music, are its sensible expressions. 
 The laws and commandments of Holy Church maintain its para- 
 mount dignity. It is the great reservoir of graces ; the great 
 act in which heaven and earth unite, and in which the stupendous 
 mystery of the Incarnation is, after a sort, perpetuated in this 
 world of ours. It spans the visible universe by its power, 
 unlocks the purgatorial prison, arrests the howling powers of 
 
XVI PROLOGUE. 
 
 daily realities. The old order of things was only- 
 cast out, under the Tudors, with art, villainy, and 
 hypocrisy, by a series of base and execrable laws, 
 in the face of the wish and will of all but a fraction 
 of the clergy, and of all good Christian people. 
 The true history of these laws, and what they 
 elFected, is becoming somewhat more accurately 
 and better known. 
 
 The position of the adherents of the Old Religion 
 at the close of the seventeenth century, is thus 
 described by the late Lord Macaulay. I must, 
 however, remind the reader that the sentiments of 
 this readable writer are tinctured throughout with 
 nauseous Whiggery, one of the most despicable 
 forms of political misbelief and error : — 
 
 " The celebration of the Roman Catholic worship had long 
 been prohibited by Act of Parliament. During several genera- 
 tions no Roman Catholic clergyman had dared to exhibit himself 
 in any public place with the badge of his office. Against the 
 regular clergy and against the restless and subtle Jesuits by 
 name had been enacted a succession of rigorous statutes. Every 
 Jesuit who set foot in this country was liable to be hanged, drawn, 
 and quartered. A reward was offered for his detection. He 
 was not allowed to take advantage of the general rule that men 
 are not bound to criminate themselves. Whoever was suspected 
 of being a Jesuit might be interrogated, and, if he refused to 
 answer, might be sent to prison for life." ' 
 
 evil in the midst of their unholy work, and adds fresh light to 
 the aureola of the Saints. Without it there is no altar, no priest- 
 hood, no church, no Christian worship." — Peace through the Truth, 
 by Rev. T. Harper, S.J., vol. i. pp. 87, 88. London : 1866. 
 
 1 "History of England," by Thomas Babington Macaulay, 
 vol. ii. p. 99. London : 1849. 
 
PEOLOGUE. XVlt 
 
 I do not stay to chronicle that series of histori- 
 cal events — labours, trials, and struggles — which 
 culminated in Roman Catholic Emancipation and 
 the restoration of the Catholic Hierarchy, for which 
 all Christian upholders of Justice and Truth will 
 be heartily thankful; but I quote the following^ 
 only, I fear, too accurately describing the state 
 of Canterbury Cathedral— where, as Primate and 
 Legate, Cardinal Pole once ruled — after it had 
 lain practically desolate under Cranmer and his. 
 successors for more than two centuries and a half: — 
 
 " With my thoughts and feelings thus occupied, I arrived at 
 Canterbury [a.d. 1826], a town filled with venerable remains and 
 awful recollections. I stopped, and, heedless of all things else,, 
 almost rushed to view your Cathedral — the place in England 
 wher^ Christ was first efTeotually announced, where His cross was 
 first erected, where miracles and the virtues of His saints, still 
 more miraculous than their works, first proclaimed that He was 
 God, and that Kent and England were united to His empire. 
 
 " But lo ! I beheld, in the place I so much longed to see, an 
 empty cloister and a mouldering pile, having the appearance of 
 what was once the 'house of prayer' and the temple of the Most 
 High, but which now might bear upon its porch the inscription 
 which Paul described at Athens, ' To the Unknown God.' It is- 
 a wide and spacious waste, cold and untenanted. Its pillars 
 were raised aloft, its arches were seated in strength, its spire 
 sought the heavens — but these were works of former days ; it 
 now had no altar, no sacrifice, no priesthood ; its aisles were 
 silent as the monuments of the sainted prelates over whom they 
 seemed to bend and weep ; and the only remaining symbol of 
 Christianity not yet extinct which I discovered was a chapel in 
 the cloister, where the verger, who accompanied me for hire, 
 observed that ' service was at certain times performed.' 
 
 " To detail the thoughts which crowded on my mind — to 
 
XVlll PROLOGUE. 
 
 convey to paper the emotions which swelled my breast, would 
 not be possible ; but I cried out involuntarily, ' My God ! and 
 are these the fruits of the Eeformation ? Is this the ground 
 which Augustine sanctified and Alfred honoured? Is this the 
 metropolitan see of England — the Cathedral of Canterbury — the 
 once renowned seminary of saints and martyrs — the glory of 
 Kent ? Where is the Bishop who should here reside, and spread 
 about him benedictions ? Where are the canons and the digni- 
 taries, the priests and the altars, the vestments and the ministers, 
 the incense, the lights, the glory which bespeak the Majesty and 
 announce the Presence of Almighty God? But, above all, where 
 is the loud song or the secret canticle of praise, the deep and 
 awful murmur of the crowd, or the silent whisper of retirement 
 and devotion ? Are all these fled from Thy temple, and is it no 
 longer Thy delight, God, to be with the children of men p ' 
 
 " But I stopped the current of these reflections, and proceeded 
 to inquire as to the state of religion amongst you ; and I came to 
 the conclusion that you, men of Kent, with all those qualities 
 which ennoble you — with an unbounded zeal for the divine 
 honour, a thirst for knowledge not to be assuaged, a disposition 
 to piety too strong to yield to any obstacle — that with a magna- 
 nimity proportioned to every sacrifice, and a candour worthy of 
 your ancient fame, you had, like the rest of your countrymen, 
 become the victims of those frauds and violences by which the 
 religion first preached to you, and which saved your sainted 
 forefathers, was taken away, and the desolation exemplified in 
 your cathedral imposed upon you under the fictitious title of 
 ' a reformed faith.' 
 
 " Even upon that day, and in the midst of the once-hallowed 
 walls of your cathedral, and upon the stone where the sainted 
 Becket shed his blood, I offered up to God my most humble 
 prayer that He would again look upon you with an eye of mercy, 
 and send down His light and His truth, whereby to dispel the 
 errors and darkness in which you have been so long involved ; 
 that He would not remember the iniquities of your former guides 
 and rulers, nor avenge upon you the sins of other men." ' 
 
 ' " Life and Times of Dr. Doyle " (Lord Bishop of Kildare and 
 Leighlin). By W. J. Fitzpatrick. In two vols. Vol. II., pp. 89-90. 
 London : 1861. 
 
PROLOGUE. XIX 
 
 There can be little doubt that the restoration of 
 territorial jurisdiction for prelates of the Old Faith, 
 but with an arrangement of perfectly new dioceses, 
 in 1850, -was made in the hope that Corporate Re- 
 union might subsequently follow. Such an obvious 
 motive lies on the face of the act.^ Anyhow, the 
 existence of thirteen or fourteen new cathedrals in 
 certain modern cities of England Avas the source of 
 great satisfaction to all true Christians ; while the 
 services of those cathedrals, — their order, their open 
 doors, the lapsed traditions concerning worship 
 which they make living realities, and the unfailing 
 blessings they impart, — have most efficiently taught 
 members of the Established Church how adequately 
 to use those old cathedrals they themselves still 
 possess. The lesson — God be thanked ! — is being 
 duly learnt. Witness, amongst others, St. Paul's, 
 
 ' The ancient Dioceses of England, even from a Eoman 
 Catholic standing-point, have never been formally suppressed. 
 Theological students of certain Colleges of Rome were described 
 as belonging to the old dioceses so late as 1660. It is true that 
 these dioceses were not filled by the Pope when the English 
 prelates, who dissented from the Tudor changes, Goldwell, White, 
 Watson, and Peyto, or Peto, died. It is equally true that when 
 the E. C. hierarchy was made territorial, the old English sees 
 were not taken. It may be presumed, therefore, that they were 
 certainly known to exist. In the future, when, by God's mercy, 
 Corporate Reunion takes place, the archiepisoopal sees may 
 fittingly be Canterbury, York, Westminster, and Caerleon or 
 Menevia, with the existing Anglican and Roman suffragans 
 territorially apportioned to each. — See "His tory of the Restoration 
 of the Catholic Hierarchy in England." By Bishop UUathorne. 
 Pp. 68-62. London : 1871. 
 
:XX PROLOGUE. 
 
 Lincoln, Ely, Litchfield, Worcester, and Salisbury.' 
 Of course, the more accurately and perfectly this 
 necessary lesson is learnt, and the more faithfully 
 the old traditions are everywhere restored, the 
 better it will be for our beloved country, which in 
 religion appears in such great danger of drifting 
 from its old Christian moorings. 
 
 Those who have eyes to see perceive all too 
 -clearly, and perceive with sincere regret, that as a 
 teaching body the Established Church — presumed 
 ■at least to teach the Three Creeds — is slowly but 
 surely renouncing its function. Just as a law 
 which has been purposely made indefinite, carries 
 with it, as to observance and obedience, but slender 
 •obligations ; so a national communion which fails to 
 teach the Nation (tolerating anything and every- 
 thing in the way of opinion and sentiment at 
 variance with the Faith), must in the long run 
 forfeit the Nation's confidence and be looked upon 
 first with decreasing interest, and finally with well- 
 merited contempt. The " Church of the Reforma- 
 tion," ^ as we all know, was created and set up 
 
 ^ The future alternative of Corporate Reunioa for those sacred 
 iDuildings will be the comprehensiveness of agnostics and 
 heretics. Under the latter anti- Christian policy, our restored 
 •Cathedrals and parish Churches may become lounging-plaoes, 
 lecture-halls, or local-museums — whatsoever, in fact, the votes 
 ■of their locality may determine. 
 
 ^ " Laity and Clergy, learned and unlearned, all ages, sects, and 
 ■degrees of men, women, and children of whole Christendom (a 
 
PROLOGUE. XXI 
 
 because, as the Homilies averred, all Christendom 
 had for no less than eight hundred years been sunk 
 in hopeless idolatry.* This was at least a positive 
 and incisive dogma, however fantastic in itself and 
 disastrous in its nature and consequences, and was 
 openly taught amongst others by Cranmer, Bale, 
 and Hooper. Now, however, that no existing 
 *' school of thought " — neither the Platitudinarian, 
 the Latitudinarian, nor the Attitudinarian — is wild 
 enough to accept this impressive dogma; and the 
 wickednesses, falsehoods, and disasters of the Tudor 
 era have been duly exposed to view, many persons 
 are slowly coming to the rational and wise con- 
 clusion that, as the Catholic Religion is certainly 
 the most ancient and venerable, so also it is the 
 most useful ; and is likely to be not only the most 
 lasting, but also the only sure check upon, and 
 
 terrible and most dreadfal thiug to think) have been at once 
 ■drowned in abominable idolatry ; of all other vices most detested 
 ■of God, and most damnable to man, and that by the space of 
 eight hundred years and more." — Homilies Appointed to he Bead 
 in Churches, p. 201. Oxford : 1816. 
 
 '■ " Our Church is the Church of the Reformation, founded 
 under Edward VI., by Cranmer, and other men of high scriptural 
 attainments." — Eev. J. C. Eyle, now Protestant Bishop of Liver- 
 pool. The late Bishop Short, of St. Asaph, however, perhaps 
 more accurately placed its foundation about twenty years earlier : 
 " The existence of the Church of England as a distinct body and 
 lier final separation from Eome may be dated from the period of 
 -the Divorce." — History of the Church of England, by T. V. 
 Short, D.D., Bishop of St. Asaph. P. 44. 
 
XXll PROLOGUE. 
 
 triumphant opponent to the gathering forces of 
 heresy, schism, atheism, and chaos combined. 
 
 In truth, the only important alternative to Cor- 
 porate Reunion, the reunion of the nation as a 
 body, such as Pole effected, is an agreement to 
 allow doctrine^ to lapse — not to abolish one Creed, 
 as Dean Stanley and Archbishop Tait proposed, 
 but all. This policy is rapidly and actually be- 
 coming popular, having been adopted by a few 
 men who accurately know their own minds, and 
 are apparently preparing to construct the late 
 Archbishop Tait's too-nebulous institution, " The 
 Church of the Future." ^ They have more followers 
 
 ^ " Doctrine can be no foundation for church unity." — Prom a 
 Sermon by Canon Wilberforce at St. James's Church, Toronto, 
 reported in the " Dominion Churchman " ; while, at a meeting in 
 England, Archdeacon Farrar " utterly repudiated the idea of 
 heresy being made the ground of exclusion from the Church." — 
 Congregational Board of London, " Guardian," Dec. 1st, 1886, 
 p. 1790. The Archdeacon seems to have been indebted to Mr. 
 Voysey, who thus wrote ; — " The God who loves only a chosen 
 few, is, as far as other men are concerned, simply an enemy. 
 The Qod who requires you to procure a ticket from some church 
 he/ore you can enter Heaven, is an oiject of deserved distrust and 
 disliJce. The God who can save all men from their unrighteous- 
 ness, and yet hereafter will not do so, is one with whom to dwell 
 would be everlasting torment. The God who would save all but 
 cannot, is no Almighty God at all. And the God who would 
 only rescue from ruin at the price of another's suffering, is the 
 worst of all false gods, inasmuch as this is the lowest abasement 
 below the common level of human goodness yet reached." — The 
 Sling and the Stone, New Series, by Charles Voysey, B. A. Part X. 
 p. 23. London : Triibner and Co. 
 
 ^ Of this " Church of the Future " and its living poet. Arch- 
 
PROLOGUE. XXIU 
 
 than some of us may be ready to allow. Their 
 aims, apparent enough, need not be characterized. 
 The hopeless impracticability of so-called " Home 
 Reunion" — ^.e., an agreement between the Estab- 
 lished Church and the sects to allow all contentious 
 subjects to become open questions, to be accepted 
 or rejected as men please — has been abundantly 
 shown in the following: — 
 
 " To begin with, we must not teach that our Saviour Jesus 
 Christ is God and man, to be worshipped and prayed to, and 
 trusted in, for tlie Unitarians do not believe it. Nor must we 
 
 deacon Farrar tlius spoke in Gower Street at the opening Session 
 of the Browning Society for 1886-87 : — " Moreover, a man could 
 only receive as much as he could hold, and if we could not receive 
 what Browning gave us, the obscurity might be in ourselves and 
 not in the poet. Browning was in the most marked degree a 
 deeply religious poet, and the ' Church of the Future' would not 
 need to seek her poet. She would find him ready and waiting 
 for her theology to grow up to his poetrj'. His religion, like his 
 philosoph}', was a religion of charity, tolerance, and love, and to 
 him the essence of all religion was to believe in God and to live 
 our lives as in His presence." See also Canon Fremantle's 
 recent Essay in the " Fortnightly Review," which has been simply 
 ignored by Anglican Authority, and " The Kernel and the Husk," 
 an anonymous book, said to be from the pen of a clergyman of 
 the Established Church, recently issued by Macmillan and Co. 
 Of such as these the following too true remarks have recently 
 been made: — " It need hardly be observed that the Socinianism 
 of men like Hoadley or Maltby is far outstripped by the funda- 
 mental heterodoxy of many Anglican divines and dignitaries of 
 our own day, whose names will readily occur to the reader, though 
 it might be invidious to specify them." — Symposium on the 
 Heunion of Christendom, by Eev. H. N. Oxenham, in " Homiletical 
 Magazine," p. 72, for August, 1887. 
 
XXIV PKOLOGUE. 
 
 say that His Death upon the Cross has made atonement for our 
 sins, because they do not believe that either. These things must 
 be left as open questions that do not matter much to anybody, 
 whether true or not. Then we must leave out Baptism and the 
 Holy Communion, because all Sacraments are rejected by the 
 Quakers ; and for the same reason we must have no ministry of 
 any kind. We cannot believe in a visible Church as the King- 
 dom of God on earth, because while one party says it consists of 
 all the baptized, another says it means only those true Christians 
 whom God knows will be saved at the last. Even if we leave out 
 the Quakers as too few to count for much, we still must give up 
 Infant Baptism to please the Baptists — and Bishops, Priests, and 
 Deacons to please Dissenters generally. "We must not tell our 
 children that they belong to the family of God, because many 
 think that this cannot be true till they have been converted. We 
 must not call our Lord the Saviour of the world, because the 
 Calvinists say He only died for a chosen few. Nor must we 
 insist upon the necessity of repentance and amendment of life, 
 because some tell us that all the sinner has to do is to believe 
 that he is already saved. It will hardly do to speak much about 
 duty and good works, because some think that faith does not 
 need these things, and faith itself must not be spoken of, be- 
 cause there are three or four different opinions as to what faith 
 really is." ^ 
 
 Obviously, the work of the Oxford Movement of 
 1835, fifty-two years after its initiation, remains 
 very incomplete ; the joresent standard of Faith 
 and worship, taken as a whole, being possibly con- 
 siderably lower than that of thirty years ago.^ 
 
 ' " The Dawn of Day," for July, 1886. P. 88. 
 
 ^ Several indications of this exist ; one of the most notable 
 being the great increase of that offensive innovation — Evening 
 Communion. In the diocese of London, such profane orgies are 
 perpetrated — at the fag-end of an idle day and on a full stomach 
 — in no less than one-sixth of all the churches. At Cambridge, 
 Evening Communion takes place in one-third of the churches of 
 
PEOLOGUE. XXV 
 
 Where the bishops did not lead, others, without 
 adequate authority — like Dr. Pusey and Mr. 
 Keble, Archdeacon Denison and Dr. MiU — were 
 forced, even against their wills, to become leaders. 
 Thus private individuals, who were learned and 
 estimable clergy of the second order — and not the 
 Established Church in its corporate capacity, and 
 by its actual episcopate — stood in the forefront and 
 gave the word of command for action to a militant 
 ministry of isolated stragglers. Hence so much is 
 continuously seen to have always depended upon 
 personal individual labour, and so little upon the 
 united co-operation of Anglican Authority. For 
 Anglican Authority was either with the Homilies or 
 conveniently and discreetly dumb. Hence, further- 
 more, when a particular and active individual died 
 
 that town. Seven of the Anglican bishops have directly or in- 
 directly approved of, or sanctioned the profanity — three in their 
 public Charges. What kind of " custodians of the Eucharist " 
 can they be who thus act ? While, as the late Bishop of Arras 
 remarked to the late Bishop Wilberforoe, " What moral argument 
 against the value of English Post-Reformation ordinations could 
 be stronger or more direct? " On the other hand, the Bishop of 
 Chester, a man very learned in English Church History — who 
 knows accurately the source and extent of his own authority — 
 a few years ago, to his honour and credit, put forth the following 
 indirect Injunction to his clergy : — " He was not disposed to set 
 forth Injunctions which would not be obeyed, or to make recom- 
 mendations which would not be adopted, but he would state 
 definitely that any clergyman of that diocese who hereafter 
 introduced Evening Communion into his church would do it in 
 direct opposition to the opinions and wishes of his bishop." — ■ 
 The Guardian, p. 1591, Oct. 27, 1886. 
 
XXVI PROLOGUE. 
 
 or dies, his work too often died or dies with him. 
 Changes involved by such deaths — a setting-up 
 anew of the Abomination of Desolation, for example 
 — often try the faith of thousands. Disaster and 
 Dismay, hand in hand, then stalk through the parish. 
 Every diocese can supply numerous examples of 
 this sad fact ; while, if any distinctively " Church 
 work" (as it is termed) needs to be at any time 
 undertaken, a separate Society, and not the national 
 Communion itself, is planned and constituted in 
 order to get it done. 
 
 Thus, in all practical matters, the necessity for 
 restoring Catholic Authority — independent of the 
 Nation and universal in its action — runs parallel 
 with tbe ever-pressing need of visible Corporate 
 Reunion. With such actual blessings would like- 
 wise come a restoration of Canon Law,^ as much 
 
 ' As has been so acutely and ably observed by a competent 
 writer, " The whole question as to the possibility of the existence 
 of Canon Law as a distinct branch of Law turns upon the view 
 taken of the nature of the Church. For if the Church be not a 
 visible society, but only what philosophers would call a subjective 
 association, or the sum total of those who think alike on certain 
 religious matters (who can, therefore, never be known in this 
 world), there can be no such thing as Canon Law, and what is so 
 called is only a subordinate branch of Civil Law, and derives all 
 its force from the Civil authority. The same result follows if the 
 Church be considered as necessarily conterminous with the 
 Nation, after the analogy of the Jewish Nation of old. For a 
 long time it appears that one or the other of these views largely 
 prevailed in England. Hence, in a great measure, the neglect of 
 Canon Law." — Tlie Jllements of Canon Law, by the Rev. 0. J. 
 Eeichel, B.C.L. P. 10. London : 1887. 
 
PROLOGUE. XXVU 
 
 needed by Roman Catholics as by Anglicans. Its 
 loss has led to a state of confusion amongst our- 
 selves which no words can adequately describe. 
 How a restoration of Authority, Visible Unity, 
 and Canon Law have been neglected and passed 
 over may be seen at a glance. For the snarls and 
 snorts of mere Ritualistic Latitudinarianisra are far 
 too frequently heard. But the due consideration 
 of Authority and Reunion can neither be safely 
 postponed nor intentionally ignored. Nought else 
 is of such great importance. Three centuries and 
 a half of division, isolation, and impotence in our 
 beloved country and its Church have been more 
 than the Enemy of Souls — inspiring the original 
 traitors and negation-mono'ers — should have been 
 permitted to have made use of. 
 
 The dull and decorous " Guardian " appears to be 
 sufficiently awake to Avrite of the present situation 
 as follows : — 
 
 "Indications are not wanting that what are commonly called 
 ' Church Principles ' are either very loosely held, or are held in 
 combination with opinions and principles that are really incon- 
 sistent with them. Is there not a danger of estimating a man's 
 Church principles by the frequency of his services or the flowers 
 in his church ? Yet, in some cases, these things are to be seen 
 along with practices directly opposed to Church order, and with 
 doctrines which might be taken from the Salvation Army. In 
 other words, much of the so-called ' Churchmanship ' of the day 
 is superficial and unsound, and will compare very ill, we will not 
 say with the severe Tractarianism of the last generation, but 
 with the simple loyalty to the Church which marked such families 
 as the Kebles and the Hooks of still earlier days Men 
 
XXVUl PKOLOGCE. 
 
 who would be injured if the name of ' High Churchmen ' were 
 denied to them, seem to be misled by an ignis fatuiis which 
 deludes them into the belief that the cause of Christian Unity- 
 can be advanced by ignoring the divinely-constituted limits of 
 the Church. Such High Churchmanship as this is dearly pur- 
 chased by surpliced choirs and improved music." ^ 
 
 The same writer remarked to the same effect, in 
 September, 1887, as follows: — 
 
 " I agree with you in denouncing the ' school-of-thought 
 gentry,' and in heartily renouncing them and all their works. 
 Some of these men, who, under the influence of scientific specu- 
 lators, having lost their Faith in Christianity, and living solely 
 for the present, speak of our holy religion as recommending a 
 short-sighted ' other-worldliness,' deserve the sincerest repre- 
 hension. In order intentionally to degrade their office, they 
 dress like laymen, to show their contempt not alone for the 
 Catholic priesthood, but for any form of the Christian ministry. 
 They would be severely reprimanded by the bishops did the 
 latter but possess half-an-ounce of authority and any courage, 
 which it is to be feared is not the case ; and would be repudiated 
 by ' High Churchmen,' so-called, did these at heart own a mere 
 modicum of those principles which, with many shortcomings, 
 made Hook, of Leeds, respected in a Yorkshire town, and John 
 Keble a power throughout the whole Church." 
 
 The practical influence of such men — distinc- 
 tively destructive — is, of course, made use of to 
 weaken the Christian principle. Everywhere they 
 work — mutually admiring each other — with this 
 object in view; and nowhere with greater disaster 
 than in the case of Education. In several cases 
 in the Universities and the Public Schools those 
 
 ^ " An Ecclesiastical Eetrospect," " Guardian," pp. 932, 933. 
 June 23, 1887. 
 
PROLOGUE. XXIX 
 
 who disbelieve in Christianity have long ago 
 secured the most advantageous positions for indoc- 
 trinating the young, both of the upper and middle 
 classes, with their pestilent negations and anti- 
 Christian " views." 
 
 Thirty years ago, one of the Founders of the 
 Association for the Promotion of the Unity of 
 Christendom, who so accurately apprehended the 
 then situation, wrote as follows : — 
 
 " There is another evil that, more perhaps than any other, 
 affects society at the present moment, the direct consequence of 
 our religious differences, and which nothing but a reconciliation 
 of Christians can heal ; I mean the impossibility, on any other 
 principle, of establishing a sound system of National Education. 
 The legislature, indeed, strives to meet the evil, by aiding all to 
 educate in their respective systems of religious belief. The 
 State is wise in doing so, it is the only way of meeting the 
 circumstances of the case at the present moment ; but at the 
 same time it must be acknowledged that such a policy amounts 
 to a profession of practical indifference (on the part of the 
 State) to the distinction between truth and error, and sooner or 
 later the effects of such a policy will be felt iu the growth of 
 scepticism in the minds of public men, and in the general 
 weakening of the religious principle. But even this evil, 
 gigantic as it is, would be annihilated by the restoration of 
 religious Unity." ■"■ 
 
 Since this was written the policy of the State 
 has undergone a momentous change, while the 
 Education Act of a political Quaker, framed for a 
 once-Christian nation, has been passed and applied. 
 
 ^ " On the Future Unity of Christendom," by Ambrose Lisle 
 Phillipps, Esq. Pp. 61, 62. London : 1867. 
 
XXX PROLOGUE. 
 
 And let it be noted that since that day, during 
 the last thirty years, as in Eeligion, so in Educa- 
 tion, our national descent has been rapid. Could 
 Julian the Apostate have anticipated the policy of 
 the School Board, short work, humanly speaking, 
 might have been made of Christianity. ]ilvery- 
 where around us now in this nineteenth century — 
 in cities, towns, and villages — this disastrous 
 system is M^orking untold and possibly irreparable 
 mischief. Bishops and clergy ^ who have not the 
 courage to oppose it, with .some adroitness have 
 recently taken to beslaver it with praise. Resis- 
 tance to its triumphant progress (after noble acts 
 of self-denial) is found to be but labour in vain. 
 The huge Board Schools, morally as well as mate- 
 rially, now overtop and overshadow the old parish 
 churches of London and its suburbs, efficiently 
 nullifying their worship and teaching. Such 
 schools are the powerful and efficient instruments 
 for the jDractical propagation of Atheism. More- 
 over, with the aggressively-atheistic publications, 
 some of which are so foul and revolting, both in 
 
 ' The working men, whom these so earnestly profess to regard 
 and respect, are never told the truth, and seldom taught their 
 duty. It is not by pandering to the vitiated taste of the populace, 
 however, that the clergy will either gain respect or maintain the 
 Established Church. The cynical maxim, Fopulus vuU clecipi, is 
 not true : on the contrary, the working man — indifferent rather 
 than unbelieving — is willing to be taught, if only those who are 
 presumed to have authority will exercise it, and teach him. 
 
PHOLOGUE. XXXI 
 
 text and illustration, that no further reference can 
 be made them, but of which nearly 500,000 are 
 said to be issued week by week in London alone; 
 with the sustained attacks on Christian marriage- 
 laws, and with the aid of the filthy Divorce Court, 
 and its consequences, home teaching of religion is 
 rendered more and more difficult or impossible. 
 For the children of the poor forced into the Board 
 Schools are often underfed at home, and always 
 overworked at school. Therein the State, denying 
 parental rights and obligations, has arbitrarily 
 interfered between parent and child. The family 
 idea is thus broken up, and its home-blessings 
 shattered. Philanthropy — of the earth earthy — 
 then fussily steps in, with its pompous cant and 
 vitiating influence; and so education-with out-God 
 (formally systematized and legalized because of 
 pur unhappy divisions), with all its dire and deadly 
 consequences, is undermining Christian influence, 
 social order, and national religious life. 
 
 Let the advice given to the Irish clergy by a 
 high-principled and wise Member of Parliament be 
 taken to heart by all : — 
 
 " Let them train their flocks — the young and the old — to know 
 God, and knowing Him they will obey His commandments. 
 Let them instruct them in the dogmas of their religion, and, 
 undei'standiug, they will fulfil them. Let them explain to them 
 over and over again, the precepts of the Moral Law, and, satu- 
 rated with their divine influences, they will spurn the seductions 
 of the Socialist, the Communist, and the Infidel. Lot them 
 
XXXU PEOLOGUE. 
 
 impress on the minds and hearts of their people that the Deca- 
 logue underlies all ritual, and all church organizations, all civi- 
 lizations, all politics, all governments, and all laws. It corre- 
 sponds in theology with natural facts in physical science. Ignore 
 those facts, and the material structure falls — ' a house built upon 
 the sand.' Ignore the Moral Law, the Ten Commandments, and 
 every religious system falls, the solidarity of the human race 
 perishes, society dissolves, and humanity itself, losing its spiritual 
 element, ceases to be human." ' 
 
 A knowledge of the present position of the 
 Established Church, its trials and difficulties, on 
 the part of the present Holy Father, and the 
 bearing of Christian Education on the well-being 
 of the State, are apparent in the following impres- 
 sive and benevolent " Encyclical on Education," 
 addressed, in 1885, to the Roman Catholic Bishops 
 of England : — 
 
 "In your country of Great Britain we know that, besides 
 yourselves, very many of your nation are not a little anxious 
 about Religious Education. They do not in all things agree with 
 us ; nevertheless they see how important, for the sake both of 
 society and of men individually, is the preservation of that 
 Christian wisdom which your forefathers received through St. 
 Augustine, from our predecessor Gregory the Great, which 
 wisdom the violent tempests that came afterwards have not 
 entirely scattered. There are, as we know, at this day many of 
 an excellent disposition of mind who are diligently striving to 
 retain what they can of the Ancient Faith, and who bring forth 
 many and great fruits of charity. As often as we think of this, 
 so often are we deeply moved, for we love with a paternal charity 
 that island which was not undeservedly called 'the Mother of 
 
 ' " The Priest in Politics," by the late P. J. Smyth, M.P. P. 14. 
 Dublin: 1885. 
 
PEOLOGUE. XXXm 
 
 Saints,' and we see in the disposition of mind of ■which we have 
 spoken the greatest hope, and, as it were, a pledge of the welfare 
 and prosperity of the British people." 
 
 Yet, if the Christian Religion is to be preserved 
 in England, some more active action must speedily 
 be taken to secure fair play for those who on 
 principle uphold Christian Education. Amongst 
 Roman Catholics, lapses and losses are numerous. 
 This fact is fully admitted and heartily deplored. 
 Surrounding indifference, fostered by the School 
 Board system, and mixed-marriages are working 
 moral ruin. So it is Avith members of the Church 
 of England, though many refuse to face the fact. 
 Recent statistics, however, carefully taken in certain 
 representative parishes, tell a tale which is as de- 
 plorable as it is saddening to read. Had the rulers 
 of the Established Church, by which I mean the 
 Bishops, in conjunction with the Catholic prelates,^ 
 
 ' A Catholic friend of mine, a priest, now resting in G-od, com- 
 plained most earnestly of the policy of one of his chief prelatial 
 Anthorities, which he went so far as to designate Antichristiau. 
 " I do not say ' Antichristian ' unadvisedly," he wrote, though 
 
 no one would charge with having written directly in 
 
 odium Gliristi His first act is to open the gate of the 
 
 citadel, and to let the Enemy have free ingress. He concedes 
 that the Civil State has the right to be the schoolmaster of its 
 subjects. But to concede this right is the denial of the parental 
 right under the first law of Creation, and the right of the Sacer- 
 dotal Order to be freely chosen by the parents, as those in whom 
 they have confidence, and of their joint autonomy. Here 
 speaks the [writer] betraying the right of the Christian Society 
 to its own autonomy. From this there is no escape : either it 
 
XXxiv PROLOGUE. 
 
 firmly resisted the passing into law of Mr. Forster's 
 Antichristian Education Act, and repudiated all 
 responsibility for its irreligious proposals, it could 
 never have become law. Weighty blame, conse- 
 quently, should be awarded to both. Perhaps, 
 however, in their isolated and independent position, 
 they were at once unwilling and unable to co- 
 operate for such a holy purpose. If so, this fact 
 was a dark disaster for England, and stands out as 
 one more powerful reason for promoting Corporate 
 Reunion on the principles adopted by Cardinal Pole. 
 And here I would set forth the following con- 
 siderations, to disarm unfriendly criticism. The 
 monarchical theory of the Church of God, viz. : 
 that, as it is a Divine kingdom, so it has a Divine 
 Head, is recognized by many. This Divine Head 
 is represented on earth, in the parish by its ap- 
 pointed minister, in the diocese by its Chief Pastor, 
 in the Province by its Archbishop and Metro- 
 politan, in the one earthly Kingdom of Christ by 
 His Vicar,^ and this latter, as Bossuet taught, not 
 
 is a betrayal of a divine right, or there is no divine right to 
 betray." In the MS. document from vrhich this remarkable 
 quotation is taken, it was suggested that the Order of Corporate 
 Reunion should make a personal appeal to Catholic Authority 
 tipon the grave subject of Christian Education. Such, I believe, 
 was indirectly done in 1883. The remarkable Encyclical on 
 the subject, already quoted, was published subsequently. 
 
 ' In reply to Dr. Pusey's Eirenicon, and the proposals therein 
 suggested or made, — proposals which were not over-definite, — 
 Father Harper wrote thus : — " The conclusion which we deduce 
 
PROLOGUE. XXXV 
 
 by human contrivance or assent, but by Divine 
 decree. But another theory — that on which the 
 Tudor and other Protestant changes were efFtcted, 
 and upon which modern reforms and confiscations 
 are based — is that Truth is only what man from 
 time to time troweth ; moreover, that such truth is 
 frequently changing and can alone be discovered 
 by the lolty principle of counting votes, and then, 
 only adequately defined and set forth by the 
 catch-penny assent and united acclamations of the 
 populace. Which of these theories is held by the 
 Church of England nobody exactly knows nor can 
 tell. With our bishops subject to their metro- 
 politans, and with Canada, Capetown, and Austral- 
 asia admitting appeals to Canterbury, the principle 
 of the first-named theory appears to be upheld in. 
 principle. With Parish Councils, however, uni- 
 versal and useless chatter, and special lay-co- 
 operation in tedious talk and everlasting change,, 
 the last-named theory clearly seems to be at length 
 steadily developing, and now equally current and 
 accepted. 
 
 One other point demands notice — touching the 
 honour of Reunionists. It has been asserted more 
 
 is this ; that all other schemes of Keunion must, from the nature 
 of things, be abortive — cannot possibly succeed — save that of" 
 corporate or individual submission of the Greek and Anglican 
 communions to the Catholic and Roman Church." — Peace- 
 through the Tnith, by Eev. T. Harper, S.J. Vol. I. p. Ixviii.. 
 .London : 1866. 
 
XXXVl PROLOGUE. 
 
 than once, — only, however, by jaundiced and one- 
 sided persons, — that any proposal from an English 
 clergyman for Corporate Reunion is at once dis- 
 honest and disloyal. Now, if to believe the whole 
 Catholic Faith without negation-mongering or re- 
 servation, and to endeavour to restore people to 
 its obedience be dishonesty, it would be interesting 
 to learn how such would define "honesty." 
 
 While, as to disloyalty, when a man talks about 
 the duty of " being loyal to the Church of Eng- 
 land," analyze his sentences, and it will be seen 
 that he is really and truly not talking sense. 
 Ordinarily speaking loyalty is a virtue rendered 
 personally to a sovereign, not to a " sovereign- 
 people " — a cluster of congregations — to a nation 
 in its bulk or to a nobody. What such a speaker 
 evidently means, though for modesty's sake he 
 dare not exactly venture upon saying it, is that, 
 from his own point of view, it is the distinct duty 
 of his listeners to be " loyal" to him — the individual 
 who is so earnestly orating. What he asks for 
 under the term " loyalty " is active assent or hearty 
 agreement with himself, his sentiments, and what 
 he probably calls his " views." 
 
 This must be the actual position, for loyalty to 
 the Church of England, just as belief in the same 
 is an impossibility, and is demanded of none. If 
 one is personally "loyal" to Bishop Kyle or to 
 Bishop King, to Canon Liddon or to Canon Fre- 
 
PROLOGUE. XXXVU 
 
 mantle, to Dean Elliot or to Dean Butler, it does 
 not at all follow that such miscalled " loyalty " is 
 anything more than mere personal admiration for 
 several agreeable and accomplished gentlemen — 
 some of whom — respectively admired, because of 
 their defences of portions of the Christian system, 
 or for their attacks upon it, or for their amiable per- 
 sonal characters, or for their great age — deserve 
 such admiration. To be "loyal" to one or two of 
 these might possibly involve " disloyalty " to some 
 of the others ; while no person in authority, either 
 in Church or State, seems authorized officially to 
 declare either that all equally represent the Church 
 of England, or that Canon Fremantle is distinctly 
 "loyal," while Bishop King is expressly "dis- 
 loyal." Here then — disentangling juggling words 
 from joking exhortations — is another case of a 
 Briton's hearty dislike to objective Truth, and a 
 fresh example of the popular maxim of com- 
 promise, " Six of one and half-a-dozen of the 
 other." 
 
 I must now prepare to lay down my pen. Xo 
 person labouring for Corporate Reunion, let it be 
 finally added, desires to see any union with error, 
 superstition, or acknowledged imperfections. What 
 is exclusively wanted is Union in the Truth, i.e., 
 the one true, infallible, and unalterable Faith, 
 divinely-given, divinely-preserved, and alone per- 
 fect and incorruptible. A Faith which is not in- 
 
XXXVlll PROLOGUE. 
 
 fallible is fallible, and no fallible bundle of re- 
 ligious opinions or agreeable sentiments about 
 religion can satisfy, or be a guide to fallible men. 
 England had this infallible Faith once through ten 
 long centuries. Why should A\'e not have it in all 
 its completeness and perfection once again ? 
 
 It may be a sentimental, but at the same time 
 it is a real satisfaction to me to pen these con- 
 cluding sentences on the thirtieth anniversary of 
 the foundation of the A.P.U.C. That Society, 
 founded thirty years ago on this day in my hired 
 chambers in Westminster, was formed exclusively 
 for daily prayer in common for a common object. 
 It has done, and is doing its Avork. Other 
 Societies and Orders of more recent date are 
 actively co-operating Avith it, both by work and 
 prayer. To such prayer for so holy a purpose 
 none can surely object. For such labourers — 
 Beati pacijici ! How efficacious their united inter- 
 cessions may prove, when Patience has done its 
 perfect work, let future events — in a near and 
 bright future by God's blessing and the patronage 
 of Our Lady and the Saints — effectively proclaim 
 urbi et orbi, both to men and to angels. Amen. 
 
 F. G. L. 
 
 All Saints' Vioaeage, Toek Eoad, Lambeth, 
 Nati-viti: B.V.M., 1887. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 REGINALD POLE, HIS PERSONAL HISTORY. 
 
CONTENTS OF CHAPTBK I. 
 
 Eeginald Pole, his Personal History. — His Ancient Lineage and 
 Education. — Studies under the Carmelites at Oxford. — Appointed 
 Dean of Wimborne. — Nominated Fellow of C. C. Coll. Oxford. — 
 Settles for study at Padua. — The City and " Studio " of Padua. 
 - — Pole's Friends and Contemporaries. — He Returns to England. 
 ^Henry VIII. and his proposed Divorce. — Cromwell, Pole, and 
 Fisher. — The Monastery at Sheen. — Pole offered an Arch- 
 bishopric. — He Retires to Italy. — King Henry's " Spiritual 
 Supremacy." — His Suggestion to Pole. — Pole's Policy Misunder- 
 stood. — Created a Cardinal Deacon, and subsequently Cardinal 
 Priest. — A True and Religious Patriot. — Decay of the English 
 Nobility. — Henry VIII.'s Revolution. — His Ecclesiastical 
 Supremacy. — Authority and Liberty Weakened. — Henry's 
 Treatment of St. Thomas. — Pole's Comments on the King.^ 
 Policy of Thomas Cromwell. — Pole appointed Legate. — Declared 
 to be a Traitor. — Treatment of the Cardinal's Kinsfolk. — Effect 
 of the Executions. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 REGINALD POLE, HIS PERSONAL HISTORY. 
 
 EGINALD POLE is believed to have 
 been born during the month of March, 
 in the year 1500. The place of his 
 birth is said to have been Stour Castle, 
 in Staflfbrdshire. The exact date — as the Registers 
 of Religious Houses have been lost or destroyed, 
 and Parish Registers did not then exist — remains 
 uncertain. 
 
 He was the fourth son of Sir Richard Pole, 
 Knight of the Garter, by Margaret Plantagenet, 
 Countess of Salisbury — whom Henry the Eighth so 
 barbarously murdered — only daughter of George 
 Duke of Clarence, sister and heiress to Edward 
 Earl of Salisbury and Warwick. 
 
 This George Duke of Clarence — whose lady was 
 Isabella, eldest daughter and co-heiress of Richard 
 
4 HIS ANCIENT LINEAGE AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Nevill, Earl of Westmoreland — brother of King 
 Edward the Fourth, was great-great-grandson of 
 that renowned monarch Edward the Third, King 
 of England and of France, and Lord of Ireland, 
 who was also the Founder of the Noble Order of 
 the Garter. 
 
 In the female line Reginald Pole was descended 
 from the Lady Isabella, youngest daughter of 
 Peter, King of Castille and Leon; from the Lady 
 Anne, daughter of Roger Mortimer, Earl of 
 Marche; and from the Lady Cecilia, youngest 
 daughter of Ralph Nevill, Earl of Westmoreland. 
 
 A nobler lineage for an Englishman of that 
 period could scarcely be discovered, while his faith 
 was that of the Fishermen of Galilee, which had 
 permeated the Roman Empire — a Faith which St. 
 Austin had brought hither, which Bede with such 
 divine grace and literary skiU had set forth to bless 
 and benefit our ancestors ; and which for long cen- 
 turies had made England to become, and to be 
 looked upon throughout whole Christendom as 
 verily an " Island of Saints." 
 
 His early education was received at the Car- 
 thusian Monastery at Sheen, near Richmond, in 
 Surrey, in close proximity to his mother's resi- 
 dence. At that time most of the religious houses 
 of both sexes provided schools for the various 
 classes and ranks who lived near, and such were 
 generally patronized. 
 
STUDIES UNDER THE CARMELITES AT OXFORD. 5 
 
 When, in 1512, Pole was twelve years old, he 
 was placed amongst the scholars of the White 
 Friars in Oxford — a school situated within the 
 parish of St. Mary Magdalene of that city — which 
 at the period in question enjoyed a great and well- 
 deserved reputation. The Carmelites had long 
 been amongst the most successful instructors of 
 youth in the University. Efficient teaching, strict 
 discipline, and a careful and systematic practice of 
 the duties of religion were this school's leading 
 features. Here, therefore, no doubt Pole's natural 
 virtues were steadily strengthened, and his en- 
 larging mental powers fortified. For, in after 
 years, he more than once made reference in his 
 letters to literary friends to the benefits which had 
 been conferred upon him by judicious and reason- 
 able discipline both at school and college in 
 Oxford. 
 
 He is believed to have entered St. Mary Magda- 
 lene College about the same year, having rooms in 
 the President's lodgings. In the archives of that 
 venerable society (at that time the Royal College) 
 there are no early Registers of non-foundationers;' 
 but thi'ce years afterwards, i.e., in 1515, he was 
 still in residence there, having already supplicated 
 
 ^ From information given to me by my kind and venerable 
 friend, the Eev. Dr. Bloxam, of Magdalene College, whose pains- 
 taking and interesting literary labours have done so much to 
 provide valuable materials for a perfect history of that College. 
 
6 APPOINTED DEAN OF -WIMBOKNE. 
 
 for the degree of B.A. on the 3rd July, 1513, a grace 
 not then granted. On the 1st May, 1514, however, 
 he again sought for the degree in question, was 
 accepted for the same, disputed on the 5th May, 
 and was admitted thereto on the 26th of June of 
 the same year. Special privileges were granted to 
 him; as for example, free access to the Public 
 Library, sine habitu, on the 29th November, with 
 other privileges as a member of the Royal House. 
 
 On the 12th of February, 1518, he was appointed 
 Dean of the Minster Church of Wimborne, in 
 Dorsetshire, a magnificent specimen of third- 
 pointed architecture, grand in its conception, and 
 fair in its elevation, a glory to the county in which 
 it stands. On the 10th of February of the following 
 year, 1519, he was made Prebendary of Gatcombe 
 Seeunda in the cathedral church of Sarum. The 
 unfortunate and irregular custom then too often 
 current of presenting such benefices and dignities 
 to laymen, who obtained clerics to fulfil the official 
 duties, cannot be justified or reasonably defended. 
 Such was an obvious and disastrous abuse. 
 
 In the year 1523 Dr. John Claymond, President 
 of Corpus Christi College, Oxford,^ admitted Pole 
 
 ' Extract from the Register of Admissions at Corpus Christi 
 College, Oxford, a.d. 1522-1523. 
 
 In Dei nomine. Amen. Per hoc pubblicum instrumentum 
 cuiictis appareat evidenter et sit notum qnod anno domini mille- 
 simo quingentesimo vicesimo tertio Indictioni undecima pontifi- 
 
NOMINATED FELLOW OF C. C. COLL. OXEOED. 7 
 
 to a Fellowship in that society, a position to which 
 he appears to have been recommended by Richard 
 Cox, the Lord Bishop of Winchester, and founder 
 of that college. 
 
 It seems doubtful, however, whether he ever 
 resided there. Soon afterwards the University of 
 Oxford was deeply stirred by the subject of the 
 Queen's divorce and the sacrament of matrimony. 
 Wise, foreseeing men, who respected the old order 
 of things, marked the storms brewing. 
 
 In certain cases tokens of coming disorder were 
 
 catus in Ohristo patris ac domini nostri domini Adrian! hujus 
 nominis sexti anno primo mensis vero ffebruarii die quarto decimo. 
 In aula CoUegii Corporis Christi in Universitate Oxonieusis. 
 In mei notarii pubblici et testium inferius nominatorum pras- 
 sentia per peregregium virum magistrum Joannem Olaymond 
 dicti collegii praesidem ac etiam authoritate reverendi in Christo 
 patris ac domini domini Bicardi £fos Wintoniensis episcopi illius 
 collegii fnndatoris admitti erant in veros socios [dominus Eegi- 
 naldus Folli. These words seem to have been erased, and then 
 written in again. About three or four words succeeding have 
 been erased, and not written in again. In the margin is, in 
 another hand, Beginaldus Pooli ; also in a third hand, D° Eegi- 
 naldus Polli, D' Joannes Fox Socii assumpti] Dominus etiam 
 Joannes ffox Londinensis dioecesis [another erasure, f tro, or these 
 words irrecoverable like the former one] non obstantibus statutis 
 de probation! nee ullo alio acta sunt hsec omnia et singula prout 
 super scribuntur et recitantur sub anno domini indictioni ponti- 
 ficatus mense die et preedictis prsesentibus tunc ibidem discretis 
 [or dissertis] viris Roberto Morwent et Galfrido Ley artium 
 magistris Wigorn et Dunelmens testibus ad proemissa requisitis. 
 The attestation is by Henricus Williams, " publicus authoritate 
 [apostolica erased] notarius." The word " apostolica" is usually 
 erased in the Eegister, but sometimes so partially as to be re- 
 coverable, but not in this case. 
 
8 SETTLES EOE STUDY AT PADUA. 
 
 distinctly seen. In some particulars Society was 
 sick at heart and sad. Intellectual languor pre- 
 vailed. If learning was venerated at Oxford, 
 Religion by a small minority was too often tabooed 
 and morality scoffed at. The number of students 
 gathered near the banks of the Isis was found to 
 be less than heretofore. Many of these were dis- 
 tinctly influenced by the Pagan renaissance. 
 
 At that time the " Studio " of Padua, as it was 
 termed, was the most renowned university of 
 Europe. It had been the city of Livy, of Petrarch 
 and Giotto. Aspiring students flocked to it from 
 all parts of Christendom, and learned to love it for 
 its teaching and memories. Most striking is this 
 ancient place, rife with rich and venerable tradi- 
 tions. Pole must have known well the Palazzo 
 della Ragione, with its Gothic loggia and armorial 
 shields, its vast Hall (from the design of Father 
 Giovanni, an Austin Friar), and splendid paintings ; 
 the solemn church of Padua's patron, St. Anthony, 
 with its seven Oriental domes and three minarets, 
 its awe-inspiring interior, adorned with an over- 
 whelming mass of mystic enrichment and decora- 
 tion, and its twin lamps of purest gold in the dim 
 and distant sanctuary. Nor was the Chapel of 
 Our Lady of the Annunciation then wanting in 
 engrossing interest. The groups of the blessed, 
 pictured by Giotto, expressively-wrought scenes 
 from the life of the Blessed Virgin and of our 
 
THE CITY AND " STUDIO " OF PADUA. 9 
 
 Divine Lord; sacred allegorical mysteries dimly 
 depicted, ancient tombs, and rich imagery were 
 found in abundance on all sides — tokens that 
 Christian faith had made a deep and lasting im- 
 pression on Paduan art. As a city it had expe- 
 rienced numerous changes and reverses of fortune 
 since the fall of ancient Rome and the days of 
 Attila; peace and war, sunshine and shadow 
 having constantly alternated there. On no less 
 than eight occasions its form of government had 
 been altered. In one century the sovereigns of 
 Lombardy had been its benevolent patrons: in 
 subsequent years, after conquest by strangers had 
 been effected and crowned, and further changes 
 sealed, the triumphant Venetians, early in the 
 fifteenth century, added Padua, with its rich and 
 fertile plains, to their adjacent flourishing domi- 
 nions on the Adriatic shores. 
 
 In the sixteenth century its masters and teachers 
 were the most thorough and successful instructors 
 in the ancient learned languages. The rich and 
 prolific traditions of antiquity had been handed 
 down from time immemorial almost unbroken ; so 
 that living teachers kept their lamps burning, in 
 the Halls of Theology, polite Literature, Art, 
 Philosophy, and Laws, with singular abihty and 
 success and with deserved and world-wide appro- 
 bation. The great treatises of Aristotle, the 
 valued records of Livy, the deep philosophy and 
 
10 pole's feiends and contemporaeies. 
 
 theolog}' of St. Thomas Aquinas, tlie acute works 
 of Duns Scotus were there attentively studied and 
 held in high regard. Moreover, some of the most 
 valuable tractates of Christian learning — philoso- 
 phical, political, theological — were there likewise 
 planned and completed. Gaspar Contarini, Lazarus 
 Bonamico, Bembo, and Sadolet, amongst many- 
 others, were names had in renown ; while the 
 printed works of Pole's literary contemporaries, 
 teachers, and learners, would of themselves even 
 now form a most considerable and valuable library. 
 To this city of general learning,^ gathered, 
 youths of rank and nobility from every European 
 country. Here Reginald Pole is found, with a 
 suitable and sufficient income provided by his 
 family and the king of England, surrounded by 
 the cultured and refined ; having for his special 
 friends and companions a young Englishman 
 named Thomas Lupsett, Aloysius Priuli, a noble 
 Venetian, and Christopher Longolius, a native of 
 Flanders. With such as these, and their teachers 
 and masters, aU that was good and righteous, 
 noble and true amongst the writings of the ancients 
 served but to strengthen the foundations of the 
 Christian Faith. Originally it seems quite certain 
 
 ' Its four faculties of theology, laws, humanity and medicine 
 were all renowned. Each faculty has a Director, a Dean, and a 
 Rector, who together form the Senate ; while the number of 
 students still averages two thousand every year. 
 
HE RETUKNS TO ENGLAND. 11 
 
 that Monetheism was the religion of ancient 
 Rome.^ There, in its chief city's earliest age, 
 Order was upheld, Law respected, Justice main- 
 tained and administered, and Virtue extolled. Of 
 course all these beneficent gifts have their roots in 
 man's original belief in One Supreme Being, — a 
 bright recollection of Paradise. The like may 
 surely have been the case with Padua in the days 
 of its founder Antenor. Hence, upon the sure and 
 solid foundation in question, by natural growth, 
 rose a knowledge of the sacred Scriptures, the 
 Greek and Latin fathers, the councils with their 
 canons and decrees, together with the varied and 
 beautiful traditions of every kind which had found 
 their origin in Bethlehem and Calvary, the Upper 
 Chamber and Patmos ; and subsequently in the 
 Mamertine Prison and the Coelian Hill,— each 
 tradition converging in the Son of Mary, the 
 Saviour of mankind, the central Object of the 
 World's disentangled History. 
 
 In 1526 Pole returned to England to find the 
 subject of the King's proposed divorce from his 
 queen Katherine uppermost in the public mind, and 
 everywhere the subject of discussion. It was the 
 burning question of the day. From the outset— 
 though on one occasion misunderstood — Pole had 
 
 ' " Monotheism, the Primitive Eeligion of the City of Eome," 
 by the Kev. Henry Formby, M.A., London, 1877: a closely- 
 reasoned and masterly book by a powerful Christian writer. 
 
12 HENEY VIII. AND HIS PROPOSED DIVORCE. 
 
 studiously refrained from showing the slightest 
 sympathy with the proposal. His words to the 
 King had invariably been dutiful and respectful, but 
 ever clear and firm. The Christian law of marriage 
 was well understood; and he had no temptation 
 to swerve from plainly setting it forth, if asked to 
 do so. He had always maintained the Christian 
 principle therein embodied, and deprecated the 
 King's suggestion, or any of the proposals regard- 
 ing it. At the same time, he had invariably and 
 consistently maintained the authority and jurisdic- 
 tion of the Holy See as final in the determination 
 of every such question. 
 
 A fruitless endeavour had been made to refer 
 the subject in dispute to the consideration of four 
 spiritual and four temporal peers, whose judgment, 
 to avoid further discussion, it was proposed should 
 be final. But Queen Katherine, on being waited 
 upon by certain friends of her royal husband, 
 distinctly declined even to entertain the proposal. 
 Secure in her position of right, and trusting 
 implicitly to the justice of the Head of the Visible 
 Church, she stood firm; unwavering and full of 
 confidence that justice would be done to her, and 
 that in the end right would prevail. 
 
 " God give the King a quiet conscience," she 
 replied with dignity and feeling, " but this must 
 be your answer. I am his wife, lawfully married 
 to him by authority of Holy Church, and so will 
 
CROMWELL, POLE, AND FISHER. 1'6 
 
 I remain unless the Court of Rome, privy to all 
 from the beginning, shall have made an end 
 thereof." 
 
 The King soon afterwards, by the same mes- 
 senger, ordered her to leave the Palace of Windsor, 
 to which, never swerving from her point and 
 position, — she replied, " Go where I may, 1 shall 
 still be his lawful wife." Soon afterwards, in 
 sorrow, but in faith and hope, she left for Ampthill 
 in Bedfordshire. There at least she was away 
 from a spot where she could not but witness, or 
 hear of, the unfeeling indecency of her rival, and 
 the heartless cruelty of her husband. 
 
 During the year 1528, Pole had retired to the 
 Carthusian Monastery at Sheen. With this 
 pleasantly-situated house he was well acquainted, 
 for here he had received a part of his earliest 
 education. Although some few public men had 
 followed Thomas Cromwell in his unprecedented 
 proposal to the King, yet, as regards Eeligion, the 
 vast number of courtiers and statesmen evidently 
 hesitated to put themselves in opposition to the 
 great body of English divines and ecclesiastics — 
 with Bishop Fisher at their head. Pole, no doubt, 
 felt that neither his age and position nor his learn- 
 ing would warrant him in presuming to forestall 
 the character of the decree, which sooner or later 
 Rome might be expected to promulgate ; and, 
 though his opinion was even then distinct and 
 
14 THE MONASTERY AT SHEEN. 
 
 definite enougli, in favour of the validity of Queen 
 Katherine's marriage, he obviously thought silence 
 to be at once more prudent and more respectful to 
 Authority. 
 
 Within the precincts of the Sheen Monastery, 
 John Colet, sometime Dean of St. Paul's, had 
 hj arrangement built a house for himself — a kind 
 of retreat for his old age, when weighted by 
 years and unable to execute his official duties, he 
 might properly retire to a quiet home, where, in 
 the silence of the Library, with its tomes of 
 manuscript, and choice volumes of black-letter from 
 Venice, Flanders and Westminster, and in the 
 society of sympathizing friends, he could solace 
 himself with the companionship of those holy 
 religious whom he respected and loved. 
 
 After residing in this house at Sheen for about 
 two years, Pole signified to the King his desire and 
 intention of going to the University of Paris, with 
 the aim of continuing his studies. Henry VIII. 
 at once acceded to this suggestion ; and as BeUay, 
 — Bishop of Bayonne, French Ambassador at the 
 English Court, in a Letter dated the 4th Oct., 1529 
 — informed the High Steward of the French 
 monarch, that Pole, " this young nobleman, was 
 nearly related to the King, and was one of the 
 most learned personages of the age : that his, 
 intention was to see France, and continue his 
 studies; that Henry, moreover, had commanded 
 
POLE OFFEEED AN ARCHBISHOPEIC. 15 
 
 him to pay his respects to the King ; and that his 
 family, who were persons of great merit and of 
 high rank, desired that he might be particularly 
 recommended to him." Pole travelled as became 
 his position, and lived in France in a due state of 
 dignity. 
 
 At this time the subject of the proposed divorce 
 had been formally before the Holy See. 
 
 There can be little doubt that, on its vacancy, 
 the Archbishopric of York had been oflFered to 
 Pole with conditions^ and that these were most 
 probably of a nature which no honourable Christian 
 man could have accepted. It is possible that those 
 dexterous partizans who had desired to entangle 
 him with the King by promises, and indirectly 
 secure his aid for their Machiavellian policy, were 
 both disappointed and vexed at his dignified and 
 righteous attitude. It is not given to many to 
 say, Nolo episcopari. But Pole had not studied 
 Cromwell's character in vain. His royal Master 
 he had already read through and through. The 
 light of faith had enabled Pole to apprehend 
 without shadow or fleck or mistake what was ap- 
 proaching. To such a policy as that of the King 
 — evidently inspired from beneath — he could in 
 his conscience be neither a party nor a partizan. 
 No wonder, therefore, that the vexation of the 
 Erastian monarch- worshippers was at once bitter 
 and keen, or that the paroxysms of anger in which 
 
16 HE RETIRES TO ITALY. 
 
 Henry was found should have appeared to by- 
 standers little less than demoniacal. 
 
 At this time Pole, glad to be far away from a 
 scene of controversy and strife, returned to Italy, 
 where he devoted himself entirely to religion and 
 literature. 
 
 Here, however, he received from Henry a royal 
 mandate to consider at once two important details 
 then under consideration in the case of the Queen's 
 divorce, and to answer two distinct and definite 
 questions in regard to certain opinions concerning 
 the same. Pole was in no haste to reply. But, 
 on learning that the death of Anne Boleyn had 
 taken place, he wrote boldly and unambiguously, 
 in a manner and by a method entirely worthy of 
 him : first, that the divorce of Katherine was dis- 
 tinctly unlawful ; and, secondly, that the recent 
 assumption of supremacy in things spiritual was 
 destructive of unity, and altogether contrary to 
 the fundamental principles of the Christian faith. 
 A trusty messenger bore this remarkable treatise 
 to the King — the distinct consequence of a royal 
 command. Whether it was acceptable or not, it was 
 at all events given in answer to a plain request. 
 And, let it be noted, neither of the replies was 
 ambiguous.^ 
 
 ^ In this case of the divorce of Henry VIII. from Katherine, 
 Pole was no partizan, but a nobleman desirous of doing justice- 
 to the Queen, and of never forgetting his personal responsibility 
 
KING henry's " SPIRITUAL SUPREMACY." 17 
 
 But Pole did not stop here. He felt bound to 
 point out the King's enormities, publicly criticized 
 throughout Christendom. That monarch had 
 married, or pretended to marry, a second wife 
 during the lifetime of the first, and had dared to 
 disregard Christian authority in reference to this 
 Sacrament. He had thus laid the foundation of 
 dangerous and fatal schemes, by which all authority 
 might in the long run be weakened. He had 
 caused to be martyred Sir Thomas More, Bishop 
 Fisher, and the Carthusian brothers, because of 
 their bold and needful repudiation of his pretended 
 supremacy in the Church of God; and, on the 
 other hand, had taken an active part in the exami- 
 nation and condemnation of heretics. Thus had 
 he made himself and his name the bye-word and 
 execration of Christendom. 
 
 His so-called " spiritual siipremacy," no less its 
 jest than its scandal, was notoriously set up by the 
 secular power alone ; in spite of, and in direct 
 opposition to the clergy, by divine appointment 
 its spiritual overseers and acknowledged rulers. 
 
 as a Christian. He was obviously bound to the King by several 
 acts of kindness, yet because of these he never allowed himself 
 to forget his duty to God. Pole's letters from Paris — when 
 that University was considering the formal legal questions sub- 
 mitted to it by Henry's agents — were always cautious and clear, 
 courteous and considerate. But he never swerves from impar- 
 tiality, and never violates truth. Least of all is he at all 
 designing and double-faced, as a recent random writer endeavours 
 to make out. 
 
18 HIS SUGGESTION TO POLE. 
 
 Thus the whole scheme of Church government, as 
 set up by Christ Himself, was deliberately over- 
 turned. The secular judge invaded the sanctuary. 
 Persons like Thomas Cromwell, altogether unqua- 
 lified by their state even for the lowest ecclesias- 
 tical preferments, were raised to the most exalted 
 dignities in the Church; so that those whose duty 
 it was to submit themselves obediently to the 
 appointed rulers of the same, were actually made 
 the spiritual directors of their own ecclesiastical 
 guides. 
 
 In reply to Pole, the King — at Cromwell's 
 dexterous suggestion — took the greatest care to 
 evince not even the appearance of irritation at the 
 rebuke referred to, but answered his critic in the 
 mildest phraseology, and with the most honeyed 
 words. Let them, he suggested, calmly discuss 
 these complex rehgious questions either with the 
 other, in private and in peace, to their own mutual 
 satisfaction and common benefit. And to bring 
 this about as soon as possible, let Reginald Pole 
 return to England at once, and begin the desired 
 consultation. 
 
 But the net, though carefully spread, was spread 
 in vain. It needed no second thoughts to point 
 out Pole's danger to himself with directness and 
 force. The bloody exhibitions of malignant in- 
 justice; scaffolds red with the blood of holy and 
 innocent men; the Tybourne timbers splattered 
 
pole's policy misunderstood. 19 
 
 with gore; the eyeless heads of innocent victims 
 smeared with pitch, with a batch of mutilated 
 limbs of martyrs on lances set up over the gates 
 of the City of London, were in themselves an im- 
 pressive exhibition and a powerful. warning. 
 
 The charge against Pole that he was artfully 
 stirring up strife and war, in order, as a member 
 of the Royal House of York, to set aside Henry 
 and craftily obtain the English crown for himself, 
 when his own confidential and ofl&cial letters are 
 studied, is seen to be entirely baseless. That he 
 was in full sympathy with the ancient nobility, 
 faithful clergy, and noble yeomen of the North in 
 their dislike for the religious revolution ; and that 
 he was ready to aid them both by moral and 
 material means in their resistance, is not only per- 
 fectly true and accurate^ — any other attitude in so 
 truly noble and Christian a personage would have 
 been utterly unworthy of him — but displays his 
 commendable courage and righteous zeal in a light 
 in which all Christian people can distinctly behold 
 and admire the same. 
 
 This being so, no surprise need exist, either that 
 Cromwell should have expressed a resolution to 
 " make him eat out his heart with vexation," ^ or 
 
 ^ " I herde you say woqs that you wold make hym to ete hys 
 owne hartt, which you have now, I trow, brought to passe ; for 
 he must nedes now ette hys owne hartt, and becum as hartlesse 
 as he is gracelesse." — Wright's Letters on the Suppression of the 
 Monasteries .- Latimer to Thomas Cromwell, p. 160. 
 
20 CREATED A CARDINAL-DEACON. 
 
 that the King should have then and thenceforth 
 regarded him with deadly dislike and an almost 
 diabolical hatred. 
 
 Early in 1537, Pole was created Cardinal Deacon 
 of the Basilica of SS. Nereus and Achilleus ^ on 
 the Appian Way — a church, founded a.d. 759, of 
 singular interest and renown. There, behind the 
 high altar, still stands the actual episcopal throne 
 from which our English benefactor and saintly 
 patron, St. Gregory the Great, had read his twenty- 
 eighth Homily; and in this sacred Basilica had 
 been held the actual Council presided over by that 
 Pope in person. In it still remain the two very 
 ancient ambones with an artfully-wrought marble 
 Pascal taper-stand ; while, up above, mosaic work 
 of hoar antiquity, but dulled with age, sets forth a 
 representation of the Annunciation, Our Blessed 
 Lady with Her Divine Child, and, on the face of 
 the arch over the sanctuary, the Transfiguration 
 of our adorable Lord. Beneath are preserved the 
 relics of its Patron- Saints, and of St Domitilla; 
 while the subsequent restorer of the Church, Car- 
 dinal Baronius, has left a sculptured warning in 
 marble against any destruction of its renowned 
 
 1 " 1537. Feb. 7. Creavit legatum de latere E°""" D. Eainal- 
 dum Polum, Sanctorum Nerei at Achillei diaconum Cardinalem, 
 Anglum, cum facultate prout in literis, et eum destinavit ad res 
 Angliae componendas." — Ads of the Consistory (from the Origi- 
 nal at BomeJ. 
 
AND SUBSEQUENTLY CARDINAL-PRIEST. 21 
 
 antiquities. Here Pole was solemnly enthroned — 
 taking formal possession of his church — according 
 to rule and custom ; while his oflBicial connection 
 with this basilica, so dear to Englishmen, must 
 have given rise to feelings of gratitude for the 
 past and — though probably flecked with sadness 
 — of earnest hope for the future. 
 
 Subsequently, when he was created a Cardinal 
 Priest, his title was changed to that of St. Mary in 
 Cosmedin. This church, built by St. Dionysius in 
 the third century, was restored by Pope Adrian 
 the First, a.d. 782. It had been visited by Siricius, 
 previously Bishop of Ramsbury (to which he was 
 consecrated by St. Dunstan), and subsequently 
 appointed Archbishop of Canterbury, who went to 
 Rome to do homage to the Holy Father in the 
 year 990, when his translation to the chief archi- 
 episcopal See of England had been completed. 
 Here again, then, Pole was reminded of the 
 Christian life and ecclesiastical glories of his 
 native land, and of its long-enjoyed spiritual 
 connection with the Apostolic See. 
 
 On March 8th, 1538, Cardinal Pole was created 
 and confirmed Warden of the English Hospital at 
 Rome, Thomas Goldwell, the exiled Bishop of 
 St. Asaph, being Chamberlain of the same. Sub- 
 sequently His Grace became in turn Protector 
 thereof, with Goldwell as Warden. Afterwards 
 William Peto, Bishop of Salisbury, received the 
 
22 A TRUE AND RELIGIOUS PATRIOT. 
 
 office of Warden. This bold and devout dignitary 
 had long previously rebuked^ Henry VIIT. for his 
 wickedness, and had been threatened with death. 
 But he prudently escaped to the Continent and did 
 a good work for Christianity abroad. 
 
 At Rome, Pole ^vas ever watchful on behalf of 
 his beloved country. He respected its glorious 
 traditions, honoured its righteous laws, loved its 
 true religion, and therefore daily remembered its 
 growing necessities at the altar before God. He 
 constantly asked the intercession of the saints on 
 high, on behalf of his countrymen, who were being 
 then so sorely tried and treated by those who had 
 obtained, and grasped so tightly, the whip-handle 
 of usurped power. Cardinal Wolsey — a true states- 
 man, one who had accurately read the signs of the 
 times — it is to be feared, however, had short- 
 sightedly done something to open the flood-gates 
 of change, and to create precedents for further inno- 
 vations; but it was reserved for that cardinal's low- 
 born servitor, Thomas Cromwell, to suggest to the 
 King the disastrous and wicked breach of unity 
 which was being so artfully and successfully accom- 
 plished. 
 
 Upstarts, like Rich and this Putney armourer's 
 son — men of iron wills, and singular craft and skill 
 — became leaders in a new policy, and destroyers 
 
 ' See, for details of tbiw rebuke, my " Historical Sketches of 
 the Eeformation," p. 291. London : 1879. 
 
DECAY OF THE ENGLISH NOBILITY. 23 
 
 of true religion, under both Henry and his son 
 Edward. And this to the general detriment of 
 the kingdom, and to the special loss of the poor. 
 
 It is sad to note how, under these Tudors — 
 Queen Mary excepted^ — the ancient nobility, as a 
 body, had ceased to exercise their former beneficial 
 influence, having in many cases become extinct. 
 Several old English famihes having grown poorer 
 by degrees — their manors alienated, their lands 
 sold — in some instances became actually needy. 
 Those members of the same which still existed had 
 often squandered their remaining wealth in folly, 
 ostentation, and frivolity. In other cases, having 
 plucked up courage to oppose the monarch's arbi- 
 trary will, and often unjust commands, bills of 
 attainder and legalized murders of powerful noble- 
 men who had dared to resist the King, had not failed 
 to exercise a direct and deterrent influence upon 
 those who remained ; more especially on the new 
 and pushing adventurers, and crouching slaves, 
 ready and willing by nature and low natural cun- 
 ning for any despicable suggestion of the monarch, 
 and who, born amongst the lowest plebeians, had 
 recently secured for themselves much-coveted 
 honours, dignities, and wealth.'^ 
 
 ^ The advisers of this Queen, it will be noticed, were mainly 
 persons of blood and rank. She evidently mistrusted the new 
 men, so many of whom were bent on mere self-seeking in every 
 form and phase. 
 
 ^ Here is Cardinal Pole's testimony : — " Sic nobiles semper 
 
24 HENRY VIII. 'S REVOLUTION. 
 
 Alas ! I know the despicable and saddening story 
 in its bare baldness all too well. Going to ancient 
 records and legal instruments, to original private 
 letters and ambassadors' confidential reports, new 
 facts are discovered, and old partizan romances 
 (which some style " History ") are found to be 
 wholly misleading and in themselves so mischiev- 
 ously false. Some persons, living in the light of 
 faith, cannot even now nerve themselves to read a 
 true record, and let its cruel and revolting details 
 sink into their minds ; it being too distressing to 
 contemplate, either in its first initiation or in all its 
 miserable consequences. Here are its outlines: 
 Henry the Eighth, for the unhappy peojjle under 
 him, renounced the authority of United Christen- 
 dom in order to overthrow the rights of women, to 
 degrade matrimony and to practise concubinage; 
 while, on the other hand, rather than alter by one 
 iota that divine policy which had dignified matri- 
 mony as a Sacrament, the Holy See was obliged to 
 behold, with sorrow and suffering, one of its fairest 
 provinces torn from Catholic Unity. The spiritual 
 jurisdiction of the old English Church — exercised 
 
 tractavisti, ut nuUius principatu minore in honore fuerint : in 
 quos, si quid leviter deliquissent, aoerbissimus fuisti; nihil 
 unquam ouiquam oondonasti ; omnes despicatui habuisti ; nul- 
 lum apud te honoris aut gratis locum obtinere passus es : eum 
 interea semper alienissimos homines ex infima plebe assumptos 
 circum te habueris, quibus summa omnia deferres." — Epistola 
 Foli, p. 83. 
 
HIS ECCLESIASTICAL SUPEEMACY. 25 
 
 in due subordination to that of corporate Christen- 
 dom, represented by its visible head — was thus 
 directly and effectually transferred to the King/ 
 Convocation had openly promised to make no new 
 enactments for the government of the Church, either 
 in faith, morals, or any other particular, without the 
 monarch's express sanction. Hitherto a pall, the 
 ancient symbol of j urisdiction, had been graciously 
 
 ' By virtue of ttis supremacy ecclesiastical the King's Majesty 
 is made the ultim.ate judge of heresy aud the determinator of 
 what is agreeable or repuguant to God's law. Aud all his sub- 
 jects are obliged to receive, observe, aud submit unto the godly 
 instructions and detei-minations set forth by his Majesty. And 
 if a:iy spiritual person or persons shall preach or teach contrary 
 to the determinations which are or shall be set forth by his 
 Majesty, that then every such offender offending the third time 
 shall be deemed and judged a heretic, and shall suffer pains of 
 death by burning. — Act for the Advancement of True Religion, 
 37 Hen. VIII., cap. 17. 
 
 On this point, here are the weighty words of B. Cardinal 
 Fisher : — " I think, indeed, and always have thought, and doe 
 now lastly affirms that His Grace cannot justly claime any such 
 supremacie over the Churche of God, as he nowe takyth uppon 
 him : neither hathe it ever been scene or hearde of that auie 
 temporale prince before his daies hathe presumed to that dig- 
 nitie. Wherefore if the King will now adventure himself in 
 proceeding in this strange and unwonted case, no doubt but he 
 shall deeply incur the grievous displeasure of Almighty God, to 
 the great damage of his own sowle and manie others, and to the 
 utter ruine of this royalme committed to his charge, whereof 
 will ensue some sharps punishment at his hand. Wherfore I 
 praye God His Grace may remember himself in time, and barken 
 to good counsaile for the preservation of himself and his royalme, 
 and the quiettance of all Christendom." — Speech of John Fisher, 
 after condemnation, from an ancient Sixteenth Century MS. 
 Notebooh. 
 
26 AUTHORITY AND LIBERTY WEAKENED. 
 
 sent from Rome and dutifully received. Rome-scot 
 had been at once a reality and a sign of active 
 union between mother and daughter. The succes- 
 sors of St. Augustine of Canterbury had invariably 
 appealed for protection and patronage to the suc- 
 cessors of St. Gregory the Great, a long line of 
 Fathers of the faithful (guardians of the Faith 
 and protectors of the Church's liberties) ; hence- 
 forth the oppressed in England had no appeal 
 against change, oppression, tyranny, and wrong. 
 A lay Vicar-General, who himself appointed lay- 
 deputies in various dioceses, administered the 
 usurped office of the monarch, binding the 
 obsequious clergy with strong Erastian bands, 
 and scourging them, as it were, with scorpions. 
 Authority and Liberty fell prone at one stroke, 
 and have ever since been both prostrate and 
 sorely and seriously crippled. The property of the 
 Church and the poor soon found its way into the 
 King's treasure-house ; while, after endless contro- 
 versies and vain contentions, " truth " eventually 
 came to be looked upon as merely and only " what 
 each man himself troweth." The pretended sweep- 
 ing and garnishing of the House, as in the Gospel 
 narrative, have served only to bring in seven other 
 devils. But from generals to a particular. 
 
 The sacrilegious iniquities perpetrated by order 
 of Henry VIII. in destroying the Shrine, and in 
 burning and scattering the ashes of the relics of 
 
henry's TEEATMENT of ST. THOMAS. 27 
 
 St. Thomas of Canterbury, duly reported and con- 
 sidered at Rome,^ gave Pole an opportunity of 
 setting forth a scathing indictment of the English 
 Nero. 
 
 For what was the true state of the case ? Here 
 was that of a martyred Prelate, who had been held 
 in veneration for three hundred years as a most 
 zealous and favoured servant of God, who with 
 inflexible determination had laid down his life in 
 defence of the Catholic Faith and Church freedom, 
 and was regarded by all Christendom as a most 
 ]Dotent patron and intercessor for England before 
 the Throne of God.^ His shrine in Canterbury 
 Cathedral, gorgeous in itself and most rich in the 
 costly oflferings around and about it, originally 
 erected with every effort of art and magnificence, 
 to be worthy of its treasure, was first violently 
 
 ' 1538, Oct. 18. " S. D. N. significavit novam saevitiam et 
 impietatem Eegis Augliae, qui coi-pus Beati ThortiEe Cautuarien. 
 comburi jusserat, et oineres spargi et dari vento, expilata area 
 et vasis aureis et lapidibus pretiosis, qaorum maguus numerus 
 in ea area inerat. Quapropter S^' sua deputavit E™°'' D.D. 
 Cardinales Campegium, Ghinuccium, Contarenum et S" Sixti, 
 qui de his rebus inter se consultarent et S" suae referent." — 
 Consistorial Ads (from the Original at Borne). 
 
 '^ " If the cause in which this Prelate suffered and died has 
 appeared equivocal to the low estimates of worldly prudence, it 
 has pleased the wisdom of the Almighty to declare iu its favour 
 by miracles which were so frequent and so well-attested, by the 
 unaminous consent of authors of those days, that without 
 questioning whatsoever History may have transmitted to us, 
 these certainly cannot be contested." — History cf the Variations, 
 etc., by J. B. Bossuet ; vol. i. book vii. sec. 114. 
 
28 pole's comments on the king. 
 
 rifled, by Henry's command, and then utterly 
 destroyed. Worse than this, the impious Monarch 
 in question, at Thomas Cromwell's suggestion, 
 issued a Proclamation,^ in which he maintained 
 that, having carefully weighed anew the merits of 
 the original cause, he had discovered that Thomas 
 a Becket had been killed in a riot when en- 
 deavouring to obstruct the execution of his 
 Monarch's lawful orders; and, therefore, instead 
 of being a Martyr as all the World fondly believed, 
 was only a Rebel.^ 
 
 Pole, therefore, aptly and forcibly contrasted 
 Henry's impious conduct with that of the Ma- 
 hometan Turks. These triumphant conquerors, 
 having successfully taken the Island of Rhodes, 
 and being saturated with superstition, yet behaved 
 with decency and humanity in their triumph. 
 They scrupulously regarded the feelings of the 
 conquered, and specially respected the monuments 
 of Saints — even permitting the Christians to re- 
 move their remains, so precious and venerated, to 
 places of safety and security. Cromwell's policy, 
 
 ' See Dr. Thomas Stapletou's iuteresting account of St. 
 Thomas, in which the Latin Proclamation in question is set 
 forth. It will be found in his book Tres Thoviae, seu Be 
 S. ThomcB A^Mstoli rebus gestis, Be S. ThoincB Archiepisco Cantuar, 
 et Martrjre, B. Thomae Mori Ancflicn quondam Cancellarii VitcB, 
 Authore Thoma Stapletouo Anglo. — Duaci, Ex ofEcina loannis 
 Bogardi : 1588. (Lambeth Library.) 
 
 " Wilkius's " Concilia," vol. iii. pp. 835, 836, 841. 
 
POLICY OF THOMAS CKOMWELL. 29 
 
 of which all this was but a detail, thus adopted 
 by the King, was ingenious and consistent through- 
 out. Its iniquity and injustice were sufficiently 
 marked, while its unity and completeness secured 
 for it an eventual triumph. 
 
 The insurrection in the North of England was 
 a sure indication of the excessive dislike with 
 which the religious changes, suggested by the 
 King's Minister, were regarded. At this period of 
 the " Reformation " this unscrupulous politician 
 appears to have given scarcely a moment's con- 
 sideration to the minor details of the contemplated 
 change. On such he looked with mere pitiful 
 contempt. He had no regard for doctrinal phrase- 
 mongering, and such at that time with the noisy 
 and notorious was exceedingly popular in the 
 work of change and destruction. The points at 
 issue were — Is the Church of God one and 
 universal, or is it composed of diverse and con- 
 flicting local nationalities ? Is it governed in its 
 final determinations by monarchs or by pontiffs — 
 by laymen or by ecclesiastics ? But Cromwell noted 
 all this, and had taken in the exact situation at a 
 glance. The King's supremacy in ecclesiastical 
 and religious matters, instead of the Pope's, could,, 
 being decreed by one single stroke, alone destroy 
 the old order of things in its very foundation. 
 Once get this change effected and the great work 
 of demolition was done. Here, then, was the; 
 
30 POLE APPOINTED LEGATE. 
 
 crucial change. This was the key of the citadel. 
 Such deliberately given up, there was little else to 
 contend about or to struggle for. 
 
 No one saw this amongst the ecclesiastics more 
 distinctly than Bishop John Fisher and Reginald 
 Pole. The subsequent conduct of each — their 
 roads were slightly different, but their aims were 
 identical — abundantly proves the point. 
 
 At Rome, the Northern Rising in favour of the 
 Ancient Faith, and in opposition to Cromwell's 
 plans, would, it was believed and hoped, exercise 
 a great influence on King Henry : and no stone 
 was left unturned, consequently, to alter his 
 policy. Pole, who had not yet openly broken 
 with him, was appointed Legate beyond the Alps; 
 and, with sufficient instructions, set out for France 
 to serve the holy cause of Religion and Truth. 
 No sooner had he set foot on the French soil, 
 however, than the English Ambassador, in virtue 
 of a secret treaty between the two Crowns, asked 
 that he should be given up as King Henry's 
 avowed enemy, and sent a prisoner to England. 
 The French king, by a private messenger, discreetly 
 urged Pole to continue his journey with no delay, 
 to seek no interview with his Majesty, and so to 
 avoid greater complications. 
 
 On this Pole promptly progressed on his journey, 
 and soon reached Cambray. The Court of Brussels, 
 however, at Cromwell's instigation, had been at 
 
DECLARED TO BE A TKAITOE. 31 
 
 once threatened and terrified ; so much so, indeed, 
 that the queen-regnant, to the astonishment of 
 many of her subj ects, withheld permission for him 
 to enter her territories. In England, Henry, at 
 the same time (maddened by the plain home-truths 
 which the Cardinal had told him, — a careful con- 
 sideration of which at leisure had caused His Grace 
 intense irritability), declared his kinsman to be a 
 deeply-dyed traitor, offering fifty thousand crowns 
 for his decapitated head ; while, in return for his 
 body delivered up alive, the King volunteered a 
 force of four thousand soldiers, duly armed and 
 equipped, during the war with France. 
 
 From Cambray, therefore, Pole, with due 
 prudence, speedily went on to Li^ge, and then, 
 later in the year, returned safely to Rome. 
 
 In the meantime, momentous events were taking 
 place in England. A dark moral shadow hung 
 over the land. Men's hearts, as of old, were 
 failing them for fear. Might roughly putting 
 aside Right was beheld in all its potency. Justice 
 was being banished of purpose. Tyranny was in 
 the ascendant, and triumphed. 
 
 The Cardinal, whether in France or elsewhere, 
 had been received with every consideration ; for 
 his judgment of Henry's policy and doings in 
 England was in harmony with the opinion of the 
 most influential authorities abroad. When this 
 reception was from time to time reported at 
 
32 TREATMENT OF THE CARDINAL'S KINSFOLK. 
 
 Greenwich or Windsor, the King, dwelling upon 
 it, became furious. But Pole, secure in his 
 position abroad, might defy the malignity of the 
 monarch, though his unfortunate mother, brother, 
 and relations in England could not. 
 
 Henry resolved, with no delay, therefore, to 
 compass the destruction of Henry Courteney^ 
 Marquis of Exeter, and arranged that certain 
 court officials should be sent into the West of 
 England to collect matter for accusation against 
 that nobleman.' 
 
 Soon afterwards. Sir Geoffrey Pole, one of the 
 Cardinal's brothers, was arrested, brought before 
 the Council and committed to prison. This was 
 followed by similar treatment for the Lord 
 Montagu, for their venerable mother, the Countess 
 of Salisbury, for the Marquis and Marchioness of 
 Exeter, and for Sir Edward Nevill, younger 
 brother of Lord Abergavenny. All these be- 
 longed to families which had been adherents of 
 the White Rose; so that, during the Northern 
 insurrection, had their loyalty not been very deep 
 and firm, they might in judicious combination 
 have efficiently aided the down-trodden in repu- 
 diating by force of arms the authority, dominion,, 
 and tyrannical rule of Henry the King. 
 
 The Lords Courteney and Montagu were 
 arraigned before their peers late in the month 
 
 '- " Archseologia," vol. xxii. p. 24. 
 
EFFECT OF THE EXECUTIONS. 33 
 
 of December, 1538, while early in 1539 the 
 accused commoners were called before common 
 juries, on vague and ill-defined charges of having 
 endeavoured to advance one Reginald Pole, some- 
 time Dean of Exeter, to the crown, and to 
 deprive the reigning monarch of his title, state 
 and dignity. Sir Geoffrey Pole was practically 
 acquitted, but all the other persons charged were 
 found guilty of treason, and condemned to death 
 by decapitation. Sir Nicholas Carew was also 
 beheaded for no other offence than having acted 
 as Counsel to Lord Courteney. 
 
 The effect of these executions, both at home 
 and abroad, was to create a deep-seated and uni- 
 versal horror amongst all classes, and to intensify 
 the dislike of many to the King. 
 
 D 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ACCESSION OF QUEEN MART, AND HER REIGN. 
 
CONTENTS OF CHAPTER II. 
 
 Accession of Queen Mary and her Eeign. — Desire for religious 
 truth. — Thomas Cromwell's Policy condemned. — General increase 
 of Poverty. — Loose Morality popular. — Disastrous influence of 
 Calvinism. — Birth and Baptism of Queen Mary. — Work of the 
 new Nobility. — Their unprincipled Policy. — Bishop Nicholas 
 Ridley. — His treasonable Discourse. — The populace loyal to 
 Mary, and send her military aid. — Enthusiasm of the London 
 Citizens. — Certain Prisoners pardoned. — Protestant Plots de- 
 feated. — The true position of Queen Mary. — All Classes tainted 
 with Errors.— Force in Government. — Fanaticism and Cant dis- 
 regarded. — Loyalty of the Citizens of London. — Coronation of 
 Queen Mary. — Enthusiasm of the People. — Lenient treatment of 
 Cranmer. — His heresy and profanity. — Latimer's seditious de- 
 meanour.— Execution of influential Traitors. — The Emperor's 
 advice to Queen Mary. — Lady Jane Grey. — Queen Mary's wishes 
 and hopes. — She counsels prudence and caution. — Sir Thomas 
 Wyat's rebellion. — Opposed by the Duke of Norfolk. — Plunder 
 of "Winchester House. — Death of Jane Grey and her husband. — 
 Further Execution of Rebels. — Lenity and kindness of the 
 Queen.' — Deprivation of intruded Bishops.- — Foreign Innovators 
 ordered Abroad.— Cranmer and others sent to Oxford, and 
 condemned for heresy. — Cranmer appeals to Heaven. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ACCESSION OF QUEEN MART, AND HER REIGN. 
 
 HE fearful details of Henry's death — at 
 which event he apparently believed 
 chiefly in himself and his own works of 
 reform/ rather than in his Creator — had 
 left a deep impression upon the onlookers and those 
 to whom the truth concerning that occurrence had 
 been told in all its nakedness and simplicity. " All 
 is lost ! " was an awful sentence of self-condemna- 
 tion with which to depart this mortal life. The 
 disregard of this King's wishes expressed in his 
 last Will and Testament, had astonished those 
 acquainted with the persons to whom he had en- 
 
 ^ " The King continued yet his rigour to those that disputed 
 either his authority or Articles ; insomuch that both the Re- 
 formers and maintainers of the Pope's authority suffered so 
 frequently that his enemies said, while he admitted neither side, 
 he seemed to be of no religion. Howbeit, this was but calumny, 
 for he stood firmly to his own Reformation." — Life and Baigne 
 of Henry the Eighth. By Edward, Lord Herbert of Oherbury, 
 p. 463. London, 1649. 
 
38 DESIRE FOR RELIGIOUS TRUTH. 
 
 trusted the fulfilment of his dying injunctions, 
 and had still more astonished others unknown at 
 the Court. The portent of dogs licking up his 
 blood at the desolate monastery of Sion House in 
 1547, when a fissure had been found in his coffin 
 on its way to Windsor — by which the well-remem- 
 bered prediction of William Peto in his warning 
 homily at Greenwich, on Easter Day, 1532, had 
 been literally fulfilled — likewise left an impression 
 upon the minds of the people, not easily effaced. 
 
 In consequence of all this, and the presence and 
 pressure of practical evils, many more Englishmen 
 than heretofore openly expressed their desire for 
 an immediate return in rehgious and ecclesiastical 
 affairs to the old order of things. Their eyes and 
 their hearts naturally turned to the Father of the 
 faithful. They longed for Corporate Reunion. 
 This was so at Edward the Sixth's accession : but, 
 six years afterwards, upon his death — after further 
 ruin had been sealed and greater disorder made 
 still more rampant — the feeling and desire had 
 not only steadily deepened, but found public ex- 
 pression in very plain and pertinent language. 
 However sharply some men were punished for 
 their plain words, others were found to speak out 
 bravely and boldly. There were many to follow 
 in the right path, if only the leaders had led. The 
 old regard for law and order, the ancient religious 
 solemnities, the consolation which a True Faith 
 
THOMAS CEOMWELL's POLICY CONDEMNED. 39 
 
 and godly obedience had bestowed upon so many 
 persons of every class and rank, were realized more 
 and more with the advancing years. 
 
 The consequences of change and disorder at the 
 same time were everywhere apparent. For instance, 
 the citation of St. Thomas of Canterbury, to appear 
 and answer ridiculous charges made at the King's 
 suggestion,^ had tended to bring the Courts of 
 Law into contempt. Thomas Cromwell's policy, 
 when adequately realized, was condemned and 
 repudiated : first by the old nobility, who were the 
 people's natural leaders, then by the common 
 people themselves. Again, the monarch taking 
 upon himself to sift divine truth from human 
 error,'^ to judge and burn heretics, was not cal- 
 
 1 The empty absurdity and acted nonsense, set forth, in deed 
 as well ..,: in word, by this histrionic travesty of common sense 
 and ordinary decency, shocked Christendom when it was re- 
 ported. Friends of Cardinal Pole in England took care that it 
 was reported and known abroad. In Padua and in Paris it was 
 sarcastically commented on, to the annoyance of some of the 
 King's foreign agents. One " Eiohard Croke," a Buckingham- 
 shire man, " much misliked it," as he told his relative, a person 
 engaged in the reforming business at home. 
 
 2 The King " did sit openly in the Hall, and presided at the 
 disputation, process and judgment of a miserable heretic sacra- 
 mentary who was burned on the twentieth of November. It 
 was a wonder to see how princely, with how excellent gravity, and 
 inestimable majesty, His Highness exercised there the very 
 
 oflBce of Supreme Head of the Church of England I wish 
 
 the princes and potentates of Christendom to have had a meet 
 place to have seen it." — Letter of Cromwell to Sir Thomas Wyat, 
 dated 28 Nov.. 1538, preserved in the Harleian MSS., quoted in 
 vol. iv. of Collier's " History," p. 428. London : 1845. 
 
40 GENERAL INCREASE OF POVERTY. 
 
 culated to impress favourably his Catholic subjects. 
 In the general religious disputes and ecclesiastical 
 disorganization, the whole nation directly suffered. 
 The people were thus being taught by a bitter 
 experience that God could not be insulted, robbed, 
 and disregarded with impunity. Cardinal Pole's 
 Letters show how completely he realized all this. 
 Everywhere, therefore, poverty increased, " pau- 
 perism," — as it was then first so expressively 
 termed — became a Hving and lasting canker in the 
 body-politic. It vexed both rulers and ruled. 
 The enclosures of waste lands, which the upstart 
 owners of the old monastic manors ^ and estates 
 had proceeded to make, together with rack-renting, 
 everywhere so cruelly enforced, had driven the 
 yeomen and husbandmen from their old grange 
 and cottage homes, — the meads and commons, 
 the gentle slopes and sheltering woods around 
 which had been so familiar to them all from 
 generation to generation. Such men, ruined both 
 in body and estate — for they had been treated with 
 the greatest harshness — flocked to the chief towns 
 and cities in the hope of keeping body and soul 
 together; while those of the lowest and poorest 
 class, who had so often been relieved at the gate 
 of the adjacent monastery, went about in gangs, 
 
 * Fifty-four larger monasteries had been dissolved in London 
 alone under Edward VI. — a fact carefully verified by me from 
 the State Papers and the works of Sir William Dugdale. 
 
LOOSE MORALITY POPULAR. 41 
 
 disappointed and vexed at heart, to ask an alms 
 of barley bread and small beer from the gentles 
 and yeomen of the various depopulated shires, who, 
 themselves being correspondingly overburdened 
 with taxes and charges, and having been more 
 than once distinctly and directly robbed by the 
 authoritative issue of base coins, ^ were unable to 
 aid with any effect these miserable and starving 
 wretches who implored their assistance. 
 
 As for the morals of the people, these had no- 
 toriously become looser and most depraved. Even 
 the " reforming preachers," and the " superinten- 
 dents " of Edward the Sixth's reign admitted this 
 to be the case. Whatever detail be considered, 
 the same law of retribution is found to be actively 
 and incessantly at work. It was seen to be impos- 
 sible for the nation to have swallowed moral 
 poison and to remain unaffected by its conse- 
 quences. Even the designing impostors from 
 abroad — the Bible-quoting bankrupts from Geneva, 
 the effeminate idlers from Flanders, the un- 
 punished convicts from Berne, Antwerp, and 
 
 ^ The depreciation in the value of the coinage under Edward VI. 
 had been excessive. Such was nothing less than robbery by 
 authority. See the printed Proclamations for effecting this in 
 the Library of the Society of Antiquaries. Also Ending's 
 " Annals of the Coinage," vol. ii. p. 107; and the " Wardmote Book 
 of Faversham in Kent," from which it is clear that certain pro- 
 perty then recently valued at £120, on account of such depre- 
 ciation, only realized £60 — just one-half. See likewise Harl. 
 MSS. Brit. Museum, No. 353, folio 107. 
 
42 DISASTROUS INFLUENCE OF CALVINISM. 
 
 Strasburg — whom Oranmer had imported to enable 
 him to complete the revolution, were compelled, 
 for the sake of appearances and in order to satisfy 
 their hearers, to moan and mourn over the immoral 
 atrocities everywhere so current and common. Thus 
 lying became a controversial necessity : hypocrisy 
 a very virtue in the new preachers. The rich 
 consequently — when they listened to picturesque 
 word-juggling and pious self- laudation — .became 
 indifferent and callous to the wants' and suiferings 
 of the poor. Frauds of the most artfully-designed 
 kind were perpetrated by the aid of adventurous 
 scriveners, apostate religious, and shark -Hke 
 lawyers of the lowest type. Sanctimonious usurers, 
 who had been smitten with admiration for John 
 Calvin's new and blasphemous gospel, became 
 active, designing, and most iniquitous in their all- 
 too-successful policy. For whatever such persons 
 may have done in direct contradiction to the 
 moral law, they believed that their own eternal 
 salvation in the life to come was both absolutely 
 predestinated and amply secured. Juries, at the 
 same time, were secretly bribed, and judges often 
 efficiently corrupted. Too often the sacrament 
 of marriage was despised and perverted : ^ prosti- 
 
 ' " The sxiiij day of November dyd ryd in a cart Cheken par- 
 sun of Sant Necolas Ooldabbay [round] about London, for he 
 sold y^ wyiT to a bowoher." — Machyn's Diary, suh anno 1653. 
 Brit. Museum, Cotton MSS. Vitellius F. v. (damaged by fire). 
 
BIRTH AND BAPTISM OF QUEEN MARY. 43 
 
 tution and viler crimes were winked at, adultery 
 was condoned. The old restraints upon such 
 notorious sins, having been deliberately removed, 
 it was found that the ecclesiastical courts, from 
 those of the Archbishops' down to the lowest local 
 official, having lost their divine authority — having 
 been cut off from the source of valid spiritual 
 jurisdiction — first became enervated, then para- 
 lyzed as regards the enunciation of truth, right, 
 and justice, and eventually utterly corrupt. Sub- 
 sequently, these courts were mainly maintained 
 and farmed for the personal benefit of their hungry 
 officials, who, upon the rich suitor, with his well- 
 filled purse, and upon the influential seeker-after- 
 Hcences in favour at Court, bestowed by vellum 
 instruments, drawn up in Scriptural phraseology, 
 full liberty for licentiousness ; thus removing the 
 ancient and lawful restraints upon crime, and this 
 in return for liberal benevolences and the payment 
 of newly- extended fees. 
 
 Mary was born at the Palace of Greenwich on 
 Monday, February the 18th, 1515-16, and baptized 
 on the 21st of the same month in the grand church 
 of the Grey Friars adjacent to the Palace. The 
 Princess Katherine Plantagenet and the Duchess 
 of Norfolk were her sponsors, Thomas Cardinal 
 Wolsey being her godfather. This Sacrament, 
 administered in a silver font preserved at Canter- 
 bury Cathedral, was celebrated with great spien- 
 
44 WORK OF THE NEW NOBILITY. 
 
 dour and dignity. The gifts bestowed upon the 
 infant princess were of much value — the Duchess 
 of Norfolk providing a richly-illuminated " Book 
 of Hours," with highly-finished drawings of saints, 
 and rich borders of archaic marygold-fiowers, 
 strawberries, and marguerites. 
 
 The early part of Mary's life — save as serving 
 to illustrate her character as a monarch — is in- 
 tentionally passed over, as beyond the immediate 
 scope of this volume ; it being the great principle 
 of Corporate Reunion, sanctioned by her as Queen, 
 and eventually carried out by Cardinal Pole, which 
 is herein under particular consideration. 
 
 A few of the special events of the early period 
 of the Queen's reign, however, need detailed no- 
 tice. Those only, nevertheless, that bear directly 
 upon the subject of this volume — a mere historical 
 .sketch — need be dealt with at any length. But 
 such, in certain cases, may be found to demand 
 careful amplification, so that the full importance 
 of the leading subject referred to may, in all its 
 bearings, be adequately realized. 
 
 And here let one of the darkest features of the 
 period, mainly the work of the newly set-up nobi- 
 lity and their creatures, often men of low birth, 
 but of great capacity and cunning, be duly re- 
 marked. 
 
 The endeavour of the Duke of Northumberland 
 to exclude Mary from the throne was certainly 
 
THEIR UNPRINCIPLED POLICY. 45' 
 
 and at once artful, well-designed, and bold. The 
 innovating party to a man, knowing their own 
 rickety position, were in favour of it. Edward VI. 
 had been induced in his last Will and Testament 
 to leave each of his sisters £1,000; while the sup- 
 posed claims of Lady Jane Grey were being every- 
 where pressed forward, upon the death of Edward, 
 which had taken place on the 6th of July, 1553. 
 It was believed by some — and the rumour gained 
 strength and coherence during its passage from lip- 
 to lip and from place to place — that Northumber- 
 land had hastened the death of the Duke of 
 Somerset.' Anyhow the stakes for which the- 
 former had played were heavy, and his method in 
 playing for them was adroit and vigorous. 
 
 This nobleman, both from accurately gauging 
 public utterances and from private information, 
 mistrusted the adherence of the citizens of London. 
 Nevertheless (as he thought he was able to fore- 
 cast) Bigotry, duly sustained by Falsehood and 
 Cant, might exercise a certain practical influence; 
 so he formally exhorted the "licensed preachers"', 
 of the Boy-King to become more noisy and active 
 on his behalf, and to continue the work they had 
 always done of stirring up the perverted and detest- 
 able sentiments of all the rabble-audiences which 
 flocked together to be amused,flattered, and cajoled. 
 
 Nicholas Ridley, vahdly but irregularly conse- 
 
 1 Harl. MSS. Brit. Museum, No. 363, folio 121. 
 
46 BISHOP NICHOLAS RIDLEY. 
 
 crated/ who in 1547 had been intruded into the 
 diocese of London without election or confirmation, 
 but merely by that most unprecedented method, 
 the issue of Letters Patent, had shown himself an 
 earnest and determined innovator. His innova- 
 tions commenced with his rejection of the Ancient 
 Faith in its completeness and integrity, these were 
 continued in the mode of episcopal consecration he 
 was ready to ^receive, wanting due and ancient 
 spu'itual authority^ and were crowned in the un- 
 worthy and dangerous" work he had been so willing, 
 at Northumberland's suggestion, to undertake. 
 
 On the following Sunday, therefore, this Nicholas 
 Ridley appeared in tiae stone pulpit at St. Paul's 
 Cross, to address tlie Lord Mayor, the sheriflFs, 
 several of the aldermen, and a goodly concourse of 
 citizens, j/ It was a fair day in July. The sunshine 
 fell upon the stately cathedral in warmth and 
 splendour. Its lofty spire and carved pinnacles, 
 with the light and beautiful flying-buttresses, 
 
 ' " The practice uniformly pursued by the Catholic Church," 
 remarks a clear and lucid writer on the subject, " was to acknow- 
 ledge the validity of the orders conferred during schism, pro- 
 vided they were conferred acoording to the Catholic rite and 
 preserved the form and intention of the Church, but to deny and 
 ignore the jurisdiction of bishops who were consecrated without 
 the licence, and in contempt of the authority, of the Pope 
 [Ridley's case exactly], and to deny the validity of all the 
 orders or consecrations which were performed according to the 
 Protestant Ritual." — -The Episcopal Succession, vol. iii. p. 18. 
 By W. Maziere Brady. Rome : 1877. 
 
HIS TREASONABLE DISCOURSE. 47 
 
 clustering round tower and transepts/ stood out 
 against the deep blue sky. Below, the external 
 galleries of its northern transept, facing the out- 
 door pulpit, were filled by a gathering of notables; 
 while the populace in general, citizens, apprentices, 
 and artizans, stood in closely-packed groups around 
 its canopied structure, anticipating a lively dialec- 
 tical performance. They were not disappointed. 
 The preacher maintained by a queer kind of logic 
 that both the daughters of Henry VIII. were ille- 
 gitimate. That Elizabeth Boleyne was in this 
 state few then doubted. But as regards Mary, 
 the Queen, his assertion was distinctly and directly 
 false — so false indeed that no homiletical rhetoric, 
 however artfully phrased, could make it even seem 
 to be true. The preacher was remarkably free 
 with his remarks on the " two competitors for the 
 throne," as he termed them. The Lady Jane, in 
 his judgment, was pious, orthodox, and gentle; 
 Mary was haughty. Papistical, and bigoted. Such 
 a judgment from such a person was at once untrue, 
 impertinent, and unjust, while his previous asser- 
 tions were distinctly treasonable. 
 
 But Mary, who had been kept well informed of 
 the course of events, was at Hunsdon when the 
 fact of her brother's death was communicated to 
 her. Thither had gone true and confidential 
 
 ^ See an oil painting of this cathedral in the apartments of 
 the Society of Antiquaries, Burlington House. 
 
48 THE POPULACE LOYAL TO MARY, 
 
 friends. She thus soon learnt of the proclamation 
 of Lady Jane Grey, which Northumberland had 
 enjoined to be made. In conjunction with her 
 trustiest advisers and truest friends, therefore, 
 Mary took every lawful and proper means to dis- 
 abuse the people of misrepresentations actively 
 circulated,^ and to defend her obvious rights. A 
 few friends — tried and trusty — who acted together 
 with determination, zeal and prompt vigour, were 
 worth some hundreds of mere word-splitters and 
 boasting brawlers, as events proved. 
 
 Within a week no less than thirty thousand men, 
 from all parts of the kingdom, devoted to her 
 person and cause,'^ gathered together, refusing any 
 pay for their services. 
 
 ' The following is copied from an original printed impression 
 of the Queen's Proclamation: — 
 " Marie the Quene, — 
 
 " Knowe ye all the good subjects of this Realme, that yo"" 
 most noble Prince yo"' Souraigne Lord & King, Edward the 
 VP^ is upon thursday last dep'ted this world to G-od's marcie. 
 And that now the most excellent Princes, his sister Marie, by 
 the grace of God y' Quene of B. & T. and verie owner of the 
 Crowne, Government and tytle of E. & Y. and all things there- 
 unto belonging, to God's glory, the honor of the royalme of 
 England, and all yo"' comfortes. And her Highness is not fiedd 
 thys royalme, ne intendeth to do, as y'most contraly surmysed." 
 
 ^ The following sets forth the opinion then held in Lincoln- 
 shire : — " And so tolde me that the Lady Jane was p'claymed 
 at London, as a frend of his told hyme at Grantham, wiche was 
 newe come from London, and hard hir p'claimed. And I said 
 God forbyde y' shulde be so, for she hade no right to the Crowne ; 
 and the Queues majestie was here-apparent to the Crowne of 
 Englond, & that hir grace shuld have hir right, or else there 
 wold be the bloddyest day for hir grace that ever was iu 
 
AND SEND HER MILITARY AID. 49 
 
 " In the East of England the Earl of Essex, 
 Lord Thomas Howard, with the Pastons, Beding- 
 fields, and Jerninghams of those parts had risen 
 in behalf of their lawful sovereign. The Earls of 
 Bath and Sussex had loyally done the same some 
 days previously. From Oxfordshire and Bucking- 
 hamshire Sir Edward Peckham, Sir John WiUiams, 
 and Sir Robert Drury had levied, and co-operated 
 in equipping, nearly ten thousand men, who were 
 assembled at Lord Paget' s suggestion near West 
 Drayton. From Thame nearly a hundred sturdy 
 yeomen and others marched thither under the 
 command of Captain William Lee, prepared to 
 dare and do on behalf of their rightful Queen." ^ 
 
 The enthusiasm was everywhere great. On the 
 19th of July, consequently, she was proclaimed 
 Queen,^ and on the 3rd of August, as lawful 
 
 Englond And I told hyme that Quene Mary 
 
 shulde be p'claimed Queue of Bnglonde, and shuld Eaigne 
 Quene over us as long as pleased God, or els I and an hundred 
 thowsande such as I would p'rish for her greoe's sake." — From 
 A 'Petition of SAchard Troughton to the Frivy Council, Harl. MSS., 
 Nos. 6,215-6,232. 
 
 ' " History of the Prebendal Church of Thame," folio, p. 7] . 
 London: 1883. 
 
 ' This was done [i.e., Mary proclaimed Queen] " at the Orosse 
 in Ohepe, and from that plasse they whent unto PowUs and ther 
 was Te Deum Laudamus, with song, and the organes playhyng, 
 and all the belles ryngyng through London, and bone fyrres, 
 & tabuls in evere strett, & wyne and here and all, and evere strett 
 full of bonefyres, and ther was money cast away." — Diary of 
 Machyn, Cotton MSS. Vitellius, F. v. sub anno 1553. 
 
 E 
 
50 ENTHUSIASM OF THE LONDON CITIZENS. 
 
 monarch, made her triumphal entry into the City 
 of London. Ten thousand of the flower of the 
 upper classes accompanied her on horseback in 
 costly and picturesque habiliments, the old nobility 
 ever conspicuous ; while the sympathy and applause 
 of the population in general, cheering the Queen 
 to the echo, were at once hearty and general. 
 
 The home-made heretics, like moles and bats, 
 withdrew from the sunshine into shadow.' The 
 foreign importations, whose new Gospel was not 
 on that occasion in very great request or favour, 
 raging at Fate, gnashed their teeth with disap- 
 pointment and fury. 
 
 It was a marvellous sight, thus described by a 
 contemporary : — 
 
 " Greate was the triumph hear at London ; for 
 my tyme I never saw the lyke, & by the reporte 
 of otheres the lyke was never seen. The nomber 
 of cappes that were throwne uppe at y'' Proclema- 
 tion wear not to be tould. The Earle of Pem- 
 broche threwe awaye his cape full of aigelletes. 
 I saw myselfe money was throwne out at win- 
 dowes for joye. The bonfires weare withoute 
 
 ^ In certain of the foreign cities to which they had hoped to 
 resort, and from which their own reforming allies had been origi- 
 nally imported by Cranmer, the municipal authorities refused 
 them permission to settle, on the reasonable ground that the 
 moral and political principles they advocated were calculated to 
 disturb law and order, and to promote unrest, dissatisfaction, 
 and sedition. 
 
CERTAIN PRISONERS PARDONED. 51 
 
 nomber, & what withe showting and cryinge of the 
 people & rynginge of belles, theare could noe one 
 man heare almost what an other sayde, besides 
 bankettinge & supping in the strete for joye."^ 
 
 At the Tower of London a touching incident 
 occurred. On the approach of the Queen, near to 
 the little churchyard of St. Peter, the State prisoners, 
 who had been confined by the mere wills or de- 
 crees of Henry VIII. and his son, were found 
 humbly kneeling upon the green. Edward Cour- 
 teney, a prisoner even from his youth, heir to the 
 Earl of Devon, supported the aged Duke of Nor- 
 folk, under sentence of death, as the latter bent his 
 feeble knees. Side by side with these knelt the 
 Duchess of Somerset, who first greeted Her Ma- 
 jesty, while those irregularly-deprived bishops, 
 Stephen Gardiner and Cuthbert Tonstall, ad- 
 dressed her with congratulations and supplication. 
 
 For a few moments, glancing at each, and soon 
 recognizing all, and bursting into tears, she most 
 kindly and charitably raised them up one by one, 
 exclaiming, " Ye are my prisoners now, good 
 friends and cozens." Then kissing them each on 
 the forehead, and extending her right hand to be 
 kissed in turn by all, she at once gave them then- 
 liberty. The officers of the Tower soon made 
 known what had taken place. From the throng at 
 
 I See also Cotton MSS., Vitellius, F. v. folio 19, and Harl. 
 MSS. No. 363, folio 139. 
 
52 PROTESTANT PLOTS DEFEATED. 
 
 the Tower-gates shouts of wildest acclamation 
 were heard. 
 
 All the details of this day, with its outburst of 
 joy and satisfaction, were duly reported to Car- 
 dinal Pole at Rome. Friends and relatives seem 
 to have vied with each other in obtaining true 
 reports, and in transmitting them to that Prince 
 of the Church without change or exaggeration. 
 Thus high and noble hopes were born at Rome — 
 some of which were soon realized, and others in 
 the end dashed to the ground and destroyed. 
 
 Thus, the detestable plot of the chief advisers of 
 the deceased Boy-King, and certain of the new aris- 
 tocracy, to exclude the rightful heiress to the 
 throne, was utterly brought to nought, as Justice 
 determined ; and this by the almost unanimous voice 
 of the people; who, though for half a century they 
 had been both demoralized and degraded by the 
 public policy of Henry VIII. and his son, were 
 anxious that the old order of things, both in reli- 
 gion and social order, in Church and State, should 
 be at once restored. Mary, the Queen, therefore, 
 by God's favour, came out from the deep shadow 
 of persecution, neglect, and bitter suflfering,^ into 
 
 ' The following forcible and noble sentence, from the pen of 
 the late Sir Frederick Madden, P.S.A., deserves to be here repro- 
 duced : " The deeply-rooted principles of the Princess, which had 
 enabled her, when she had scarcely attained the age of woman- 
 hood, to resist the menaces of a tyrant father and his myrmidons, 
 ought to have convinced the counsellors of the new monarch 
 
THE TRUE POSITION OF QUEEN MARY. 53 
 
 the full sunshine of a people's favoui-, a nation's 
 welcome, and the benediction of Providence. In 
 time, however, the shadows gathered anew and 
 became deeper and darker. To many the change 
 at her accession seemed a distinct divine blessing : 
 to a few it appeared like a very miracle.^ 
 
 Her position as Queen, however — ^when the actual 
 circumstances were truly faced — was full of the 
 gravest practical difficulties. When she assumed 
 the sceptre and first wore the crown, the people 
 were found to have become both demoralized and 
 degraded^ by the revolution in religion which had 
 
 [Edward VI.] how vain woald be the attempt to force her con- 
 science, or, by the whining of a boy and the mandates of an 
 upstart nobleman, to subdue the spirit which had for so many 
 years learned how to endure oppression." — Privy Purse Expenses 
 of the Princess Mary, p. cv. London : 1831. 
 
 ^ Thus far John Poxe wrote : " God so turned the hearts of 
 the people to her, and against the Council, that she over- 
 came them without bloodshed, notwithstanding there was made 
 great expedition against her both by sea and land." See also 
 Lansdowne MSS., Brit. Museum, No. 840, A, folio 155, in which 
 Michele, the Venetian Ambassador, beautifully and earnestly 
 records his similar convictions. 
 
 Dr. Nicholas Sander — his words are translated — ^is identical 
 in his historical record : " After a schism which had lasted 
 twenty years God vouchsafed the victory in a wonderful manner 
 to Mary, the Catholic princess, over almost all the nobles of the 
 kingdom ; and this was effected without shedding one drop of 
 blood. Here, then, was an obvious miracle in favour of the 
 Catholic Faith, wrought before the whole world." — D. V. Nieholai 
 Sanderi, Be Origine et Progressu Bchismatis Anglicani, Liber. 
 Lib. iii. 1. Coloniae Agrippinae, a.d. 1585. 
 
 ^ Queen Mary writes from St. James's, Jan. 22, 1553, to Sir 
 Hugh Pollard and others of Devonshire. Evil-disposed persons 
 
54 ALL CLASSES TAINTED WITH ERRORS. 
 
 been so artfully effected. Such had touched and 
 tainted every class. Such had besmeared politics ^ 
 with its false principles ; and tinctured social order 
 and family life with its practical and pernicious 
 evils. Mary, however, clinging firmly to the faith 
 of her forefathers — to that which St. Augustine 
 had brought hither nine hundred years before, and 
 in which St. Thomas, and More, and Fisher, and 
 her own saintly mother in the flesh had so recently 
 died — found herself in the hands of those advisers 
 who, as they believed, for the safety of the State, 
 
 thereabouts are reported to be endeavouring to hinder the 
 Catholic religion being practised, and divine service as of old 
 restored. A little later, that is, on Feb. 4, 1553, Sir John 
 St. Leger writes to the Council that Devonshire is now well- 
 affected to the Queen, and that divine service is every- 
 where attended. Similar information is also intimated to Mr. 
 Secretary Petre. — Staie Tapers, Public Eecord OflBce, sub anno 
 1553. In the same year an Order in Council, held at Hampton 
 Court, was formally made to find out whether John Barnarde 
 and John Walshe carried about with them the bones of one 
 Pigott, executed, representing them to be relics, and enjoining 
 the people to resist the reimposition of the ancient faith. — Harl. 
 MSS., No. 643, folio 45 b. 
 
 ^ " The political side of the movement (of Luther) was in 
 some respects the most important, for it transferred from one 
 class to another not far short of one-third of the whole landed 
 interest of the Empire. It was indeed a bitter day to the very 
 poor, for they lost many a kind friend, many a comfortable 
 night's lodging, and many a hearty meal at old abbey gates ; but 
 spendthrift nobles and rollicking citizens became rich again, and 
 vied with each other in establishing petty princedoms and here- 
 ditary honours which shone with the glamour of almost sacred 
 traditions." — Centenary Studies, by Edwin de Lisle, p. 78. 
 London: 1884. 
 
FORCE IN GOVERNMENT. 55 
 
 were ready to apply the same strong measures to 
 their opponents as their opponents, when they had 
 had the opportunity, had applied to them. Herein 
 Reginald Pole, the exile, duly surveying the situa- 
 tion, was somewhat at variance with those person- 
 ally near the Queen, counselling caution, prudence, 
 and care. There is, of course, much to be said for 
 vigour of method in governing. If mild measures 
 and mere nominal punishments avail not for the 
 malignant and the incurably-malicious, stronger 
 and more disagreeable methods often have to be 
 adopted. Such methods are universal. Without 
 Force there can be no actual government. The 
 Enghsh laws against the disorderly — traitors, sub- 
 verters of the constitution, obstinate heretics, 
 schismatics, murderers, and blasphemers — were 
 certainly strong, and perhaps not at all too strong. 
 It was those iniquitious personal enactments of 
 Henry VIII. and Edward VI., however, formulated 
 by their own mere malignant motions, or at the 
 suggestion of their favourite advisers, and put into 
 operation because of the efficacy of Tudor privy- 
 seal and sign-manual only, which so tended to 
 elevate cruelty to an art, and brought direct dis- 
 credit upon all the mere official instruments by 
 whom such disagreeable enactments had to be 
 actually and painfully enforced.^ 
 
 ^ Persecution of all who ventured to hold opinions contrary to 
 those favoured by authority was a general rule of policy with 
 
56 FANATICISM AND CANT DISREGAEDED. 
 
 Though N'orthumberland, for his own personal 
 convenience, had kept the officers and servants of the 
 Crown three years in arrears of their salaries, the 
 Queen at once issued two Proclamations, which 
 were everywhere received with unfeigned thank- 
 fulness. Through the first Proclamation, the base 
 money issued by her brother's advisers was called 
 in, and a new coinage, of great and singular purity, 
 and of fair artistic character, was issued. The 
 loss involved was borne by the Treasury. Through 
 the second Proclamation, she remitted to her sub- 
 jects, as some acknowledgment of their devotion, 
 certain hard and pressing taxes, the removal of 
 which was everywhere greatly appreciated. 
 
 The fanaticism of the men who preached the new 
 religion had been such that robes and dresses 
 suitable to the rank and dignity of the upper 
 classes, as well as all innocent and rational amuse- 
 ment, had been everywhere condemned.^ Gloomi- 
 ness in garb and feature had gone hand in hand 
 with Cant, while Hypocrisy stood by with up- 
 turned eyes and deep sepulchral utterances. Such, 
 
 every communion in the sixteenth century ; and this fact accounts 
 for, though it cannot justify, the conduct of the Queen of England 
 and the contemporary King of France, as well as that of Oranmer 
 and Oalvin." — Annals of England, p. 325. London : 1876. 
 
 ^ This subject is dealt with at length in a letter dated " from 
 Richmond, near London," in August, 1552, sent from James 
 Haddou (sometime Prebendary of Westminster) to Henry Bui- 
 linger. 
 
LOYALTY OF THE CITIZENS OF LONDON. 57 
 
 however, was all altered at Court. England 
 became "Merry England" again for a few years 
 — a change cordially welcomed in every class ; 
 though a few gloomy and melancholy fanatics like 
 Aylmer were found to condemn it. 
 
 So early as the 12th of September the citizens of 
 London began to adorn their official and private 
 houses for the coronation. The houses were hung 
 with standards, Turkey carpets, rich tapestry, 
 cloths of gold and silver, and heraldric devices. 
 The Genoese merchants bore the charges of one of 
 the most elaborate displays in the City, where 
 music was heard without intermission, ballads 
 recited — " the goodlyest playing with all maner of 
 musyssoners " (as is on record) — continuing all 
 day long. Pageants Were duly prepared with great 
 elaboration in Fenchurch Street and Gracechurch 
 Street, in Cornhill, Cheapside, St. Paul's Church- 
 yard, Ludgate, and Fleet Street. These attracted 
 crowds. Everywhere the old religious ideas were 
 now found in the forefront. 
 
 On the 30th of the same month the accustomed 
 Royal Procession made its way fi'om the Tower to 
 Westminster — the populace greeting the Queen 
 with a cordiaUty and heartiness which deeply im- 
 pressed the foreign ambassadors and greatly dis- 
 comfited the new men. 
 
 At the Queen's coronation in Westminster 
 Abbey, on the 1st of October, all the ancient 
 
58 CORONATION OF QUEEN MART. 
 
 customs were restored, with the Catholic rite, care- 
 fully rendered by Bishop Gardiner, of Winchester. 
 " It was done royally," wrote Fabyan, " and such 
 a multitude of people resorted out of all parties of 
 the realm to see the same, that the like had not 
 been seen tofore." Every important detail in the 
 stately ceremony of anointing and coronation^ was 
 performed with scrupulous care. Scarcely a single 
 high officer of the State was absent. These and 
 all witnessed a rite of remarkable splendour and 
 rife with such an outpouring of divine grace. 
 
 The Mass of the Holy Ghost was said with every 
 due and proper act and ceremony. No respected 
 precedent nor ancient custom was disregarded. 
 The Gloria in excelsis and Credo^ with the special 
 Offertorium., were chanted by two clustering bands 
 of choi-isters and singing-men in rochets, over 
 scarlet cassocks embroidered with gold; and this 
 after the ancient mode. Round the lighted altar, 
 under the very shadow of St. Edward's shrine, 
 where seven newly-kindled lamps burned, were 
 gathered, in cope and mitre, prelates true to the 
 Faith and priests loyal to the Father of the faithful. 
 When the thick incense-cloud was scattered by the 
 
 ' In the sanctuary Elizabeth Boleyne, who appeared as a 
 Catholic, carried the crown. She is said to have whispered to 
 M. Noailles, " It is mightily heavy." He promptly replied, " Be 
 patient, madam ; it will seem much lighter when you find it on 
 your own head." 
 
ENTHUSIASM OF THE PEOPLE. 59 
 
 sunshine, the duly anointed Queen was seen pros- 
 trate at her faldstool before receiving the Bread of 
 Life at the hands of Gardiner, and pledged herself 
 anew to respect the freedom and independence of 
 the Church, and to restore the ancient Faith. 
 
 Even an oppQnent paints the picture with perfect 
 accuracy and considerable colour. Not in London 
 alone, but elsewhere, in other cities, the joy was 
 evidently sincere, and the longing for ecclesiastical 
 peace and oneness hearty : — 
 
 " The Papists, who had been always longing for 
 this most-wished-for day, dig out, as it Avere, from 
 their graves their vestments, chalices, portasses 
 (z'.e., breviaries), and begin Mass with all speed. 
 
 In these things our Oxford folk lead the van 
 
 At the Proclamation of Mary — even before she was 
 proclaimed at London, and when the event was 
 still doubtful — they gave such demonstrations of 
 joy as to spare nothing. They first of all made so 
 much noise all the day long with clapping their 
 hands that it seems still to linger in my ears. 
 They then, even the poorest of them, made volun- 
 tary subscriptions, and mutually exhorted each 
 other to maintain the cause of Mary. Lastly, at 
 night, they had a public festival, and threatened 
 flames, hanging, the gallows, and drowning to all 
 the Gospellers."' 
 
 ^ Dated from Strasburg, 20tli Nov., 1553, and written by 
 
60 LENIENT TREATMENT OF CRANMEE. 
 
 After Elizabeth's apparent return to the Catholic 
 Faith — a mere pretence, as subsequent events 
 served to prove, — the various innovators had not 
 unreasonably looked to Thomas Cranmer for his 
 personal and practical aid in their gathering diffi- 
 culties. As yet, Queen Mary's advisers had given 
 no cause of complaint for very harsh treatment of 
 the Archbishop at all. On the contrary, he had 
 been more than leniently dealt with. Himself 
 the artful and astute author of the late Queen 
 Katherine's divorce, the actual decreer of Queen 
 Mary's so-called " bastardy," the foremost clerical 
 conspirator under Northumberland against his 
 lawful Sovereign ; while, from the outset of his 
 archiepiscopal career, he had craftily perjured 
 himself in St. Stephen's Chajjel at Westminster, 
 on the day of his irregular consecration, in several 
 respects a dangerous and evil-principled man, — he 
 certainly deserved a far heavier punishment than 
 at first he received. 
 
 For he was merely directed to confine himself 
 within the precincts of Lambeth House — no great 
 hardship, and no particular inconvenience. 
 
 There, it is stated that he grew moody, as, 
 upon due reflection, well he might, considering the 
 almost inconceivable mischief he had wrought 
 both to Church and State. There he began to 
 
 Julius Tepentianus, who had just come from England, and pro- 
 bably from Oxford, to John ab Ulmis. 
 
HIS HERESY AND PROFANITY. 61 
 
 learn and note that liis hopes for working further 
 mischief were apparently dashed to the ground ; 
 and that the Calvinistic and Zuinglian orgies 
 which for several recent years had degraded and 
 defiled the ancient Catholic cathedrals and churches 
 of his country, were evidently to come to an end. 
 
 Within a week of his confinement, news was 
 privately brought to him by some of his foreign 
 friends that the ancient Christian rites had with 
 pomp and dignity been restored at Canterbury ; 
 and, as certain dwellers in that city averred, at 
 his own official instigation and desire. It was 
 furthermore added that he himself had been re- 
 ported as anxious to say Mass in the presence of 
 his Sovereign, and to reverse at once and openly, 
 by present action, his past innovations and heretical 
 teaching. 
 
 To this report — at hearing which he became 
 furious — he gave a prompt, violent and bitter 
 denial ; reiterating his profane and shocking asser- 
 tion that Holy Mass " Avas a device and invention 
 of the Devil, the father of lies," and declaring that 
 he was most anxious to show the people, as well 
 as the Queen, that it involved "horrid blas- 
 phemies." ^ 
 
 He also undertook to prove that the Calvinistic 
 and Zuinglian orgies referred to, were almost 
 
 ' "Archaeologia," vol. xviii. p. 175. 
 
62 latimee's seditious demeanoue. 
 
 absolutely identical with the rites and doctrines 
 current everywhere during the first ages of Chris- 
 tianity. The document itself, in which these 
 random assertions were set forth, printed and 
 circulated, was, from any point of view, a des- 
 picable production. As a theological statement, 
 however, it was plainly absurd and misleading ; 
 while its publication, as a matter of State policy, 
 was at once seditious, dangerous, and, for the sake 
 of the misguided multitude — ever delighting in 
 wordy contentions, popular disputations, and artful 
 hair-splitting — thoroughly deserving of prompt 
 condemnation. 
 
 This, without delay, it received. For the Coun- 
 cil, having requested the attendance of Cranmer, 
 relaxed the benevolence already mistakenly shown, 
 and committed him to the Tower. 
 
 Hugh Latimer, another of the same destructive 
 gang, equally heretical, bitterly persecuting^ and 
 much more violent in his words and predictions, 
 because of his " seditious demeanour," often so 
 ostentatiously and abundantly made manifest, was 
 very properly sent to the same place. 
 
 ' The indelicacy and indecency of the pulpit under these 
 persons was notable. Take for instance Hugh Latimer's per- 
 secuting discourse before Edward VI. : — '' There lacketh a fourth 
 to make up the mess, which so God help me, if I were judge, 
 should be Hangii/m tumn, a Tybourne typpet, to take with him ; 
 if it were the Judge of the King's Bench, the Lord Chief Justice 
 of England ; yea, if it be my Lord Chancellor himself" 
 
EXECUTION OF INFLUENTIAL TRAITOES. 63 
 
 The Duke of Northumberland and his son, the 
 Earl of Warwick, were tried for treason before, 
 the Duke of Norfolk, Lord High Steward, and 
 their peers. They pleaded guilty on the 18th of 
 August, 1563, no other plea, when the facts are 
 known and noted, being open to them. 
 
 Sir John Gates, Sir Henry Gates, Sir Andrew 
 Dudley, and Sir Thomas Palmer, — Northumber- 
 land's most active allies— were, on the following 
 day, tried upon a similar charge, and, the facts 
 being patent and undisputed, these pleaded guilty 
 likewise. 
 
 Of the above, only the Duke of Northumberland, 
 Sir Thomas Palmer, and Sir John Gates, were 
 beheaded on the 22nd of the same month. Face 
 to face with death, these unhappy men all openly 
 professed the ancient Faith, warning the onlookers 
 in terms evidently coming from their hearts, 
 against sedition and irreligion.'- Such sentiments, 
 at such an end, were good and edifying. 
 
 ^ John Banks, one of the Duke's servants, gives a somewhat 
 different account in regard to his master, as follows : — " Certain 
 wicked wretches endeavoured to draw him away, while in prison, 
 from the faith and confession of the true Christ. But they were 
 in no wise able to move him, for he confessed the Lord Christ 
 even to his latest breath. And at the same time he was led to 
 execution, though the Papists brought forth one of the Council, 
 a swine out of the herd, who defended the Catholic Church (!) 
 the mass, the fathers, and customs established by length of time, 
 yet he would not acknowledge any other atonement than that 
 which was perfected by the death of Christ." — Letter from John 
 Banhs to Hemy BulUnger, "from London," March 15, 1564. 
 
64 THE emperor's advice to queen mart. 
 
 On the following day, Stephen Gardiner, Bishop 
 of Winchester — who, with other prisoners, had 
 been released from the Tower on the 3rd of 
 August, and reinstated in his See — was formally 
 made Lord High Chancellor. He was likewise 
 elected Chancellor of the University of Cambridge, 
 and there did a good work.^ 
 
 Nothing, it may here be remarked, could have 
 been wiser nor kinder than the advice which the 
 Emperor Charles V. tendered to Mary with regard 
 to the Duke of Northumberland and his co- 
 conspirators. The Emperor evidently took in at a 
 glance the wide field of political and ecclesiastical 
 controversy, and its baneful influence upon Christian 
 states. Upon such a view he acted both with 
 charity and wisdom. Of all those in England who 
 were engaged in that nefarious plot of robbing the 
 rightful heiress of her crown, and the people of a 
 pious and benevolent monarch, only seven, as has 
 been shown, were selected for prompt and im- 
 mediate trial. All these had notoriously been 
 in close alliance, in order to compass their base 
 and unworthy object. Existing laws, perfectly 
 righteous and just, they disregarded. They had 
 
 ^ The Queen, from Eichmond Palace, August 20, 1553, writes 
 to Bishop Gardiner, Chancellor of the University of Cambridge, 
 and others, commanding that the ancient statutes, foundations 
 and ordinances of the University be inviolably kept and observed. 
 — State Papers, Record Office. 
 
LADY JANE GREY. 65 
 
 stuck at nothing in the details of their scheme. 
 In its initiation, falsehood, chicanery, bribery, 
 perjury, had one and all been enlisted to aid 
 the conspirators in their dangerous undertaking. 
 Their dupes were numerous and in earnest. They 
 saw unerringly how much depended upon their 
 personal success, and what would be ii-retrievably 
 lost if they failed. Never, therefore, were such 
 conspirators against the Monarch more deserving 
 of prompt and righteous pimishment. The 
 Emperor would have had Lady Jane Grey in- 
 cluded in their number. For though her youth 
 was attractive and her person fair and noble, yet 
 her shallow and sentimental cant — though she may 
 have acted according to her light — was distasteful to 
 many, while her religious principles were false and 
 dangerous. But Mary — though it was pointed out 
 to her that if this advice were short-sightedly 
 neglected, she could never reign in security — could 
 not, as she asserted, find in her heart and conscience 
 to send her unfortunate cousin to the block. For 
 such must be the issue of her trial. Lady Jane, as 
 the Queen so truly and charitably averred, had been 
 rather a puppet than an accomplice. Dangers 
 arising from her pretensions to the crown, as Mary- 
 hoped and trusted, were but imaginary and fan- 
 tastic. Such need not be seriously contemplated. 
 
 Pope Julius III. appointed Cardinal Reginald 
 Pole his Legate to Her Majesty, but His Eminence, 
 
66 QUEEN MAEY's WISHES AND HOPES. 
 
 being exceedingly anxious to find out exactly 
 how public events and feeling stood/ suggested 
 to Dandino, the accomplished Papal Legate at 
 Brussels, to send over some trusted and con- 
 fidential ally to England with this object in 
 view, and to make inquiries on various points. 
 Gianfrancisco Commendone, the person selected, 
 — and an excellent selection it seems to have been 
 — at once started from Gravelines for London, 
 where, accidentally meeting one of the Royal 
 Household, William Lee, obtained through him a 
 private audience with the Queen. Her Majesty at 
 once frankly stated her wishes, asserting that no 
 desire lay nearer her heart or was more sincere, 
 than that England should be corporately restored 
 to visible communion with the Holy See. But no 
 one knew the obstacles more accurately than 
 herself, nor apprehended more exactly the diffi- 
 culties, both proximate and remote, which stood 
 in the way of success. The innovators had both 
 bribed the upper and middle classes with Church 
 plunder, and demoralized the lower classes by 
 proclaiming vicious principles and immoral enact- 
 ments. Prejudice was deep, and the Court of 
 Rome by many mistrusted. 
 
 ' All this, and more, may be gathered from a study of Cardinal 
 Pole's Letters. How thoroughly he was informed of English 
 affairs, and how accurately he judged of his nation's need, may 
 be abundantly and distinctly gathered from the same. 
 
SHE COUNSELS PRUDENCE AND CAUTION. 67 
 
 Her Majesty, however, further assured Comjn en- 
 done that she meant to set about procuring the 
 repeal of all such laws as trenched on the True 
 Christian Faith, or upon the ancient and desirable 
 discipline of the Catholic Church, and this without 
 any needless delay. 
 
 At the same time she earnestly expressed a hope 
 that no difficulties might be raised at Rome ; and 
 that the Sacred Pontiff himself might do all in his 
 power to smooth the path of progress for such 
 necessary negotiations, and both by art and 
 charity advance the sacred cause of Reunion. She 
 furthermore added that if the project were to 
 succeed, it would be essential for all concerned to 
 act with the greatest prudence, the most equable 
 temper, and the utmost caution ; to take into con- 
 sideration recent changes and disturbing events, 
 the attitude of conflicting parties and interests, the 
 existing state of disorder in religion, and the ob- 
 vious prejudices, both political and ecclesiastical, 
 of many of her subjects. At the same time no 
 trace of any private communications with the 
 Holy See, or with Cardinal Pole, should, as she 
 advised, be permitted to be discovered or made 
 pubhc. Here were true wisdom and real charity. 
 
 In the Parliament which had been dissolved at 
 the close of 1553, a distinct and perhaps uncalled- 
 for expression of dislike at the Queen's contem- 
 plated marriage with PhiUp of Spain, son of the 
 
68 SIR THOMAS WYAT's REBELLION. 
 
 Emperor Charles V., was heard. To this ob- 
 jection the Queen replied with perfect truth and 
 admirable dignity: — "For their loyal wishes, and 
 their desire that her issue might succeed her, she 
 thanked them; but, inasmuch as they essayed to 
 limit her in the choice of a husband, she thanked 
 them not. For the marriages of her predecessors 
 had been perfectly free, nor would she surrender 
 a privilege that concerned her more than it did 
 her Commons." 
 
 Sir Thomas Wyat,^ of Allington Castle, in Kent, 
 a youth of twenty-three, son of Sir Thomas, the 
 poet, in conjunction with Sir James Croft, Sir 
 Nicholas Throckmorton, Sir William Pickering, 
 and Sir Nicholas Arnold, had already combined to 
 hinder the same. To these were subsequently 
 joined, in the Midland counties. The Duke of 
 Suffolk, his brother Thomas, Lord Grey and his 
 sons, who, towards the close, of January in the 
 following year, had vainly endeavoured to raise 
 troops at Leicester. Sir Peter Carew, a violent 
 and bitter Calvinist, in Cornwall, with a like 
 
 ' This Sir Thomas Wyat was nephew, by marriage, of Sir 
 Anthony Lee, of Quarrendon, co. Bucks, Knt., the first lady of 
 the last-named having been Margaret, daughter of Sir Henry 
 Wyat, and sister of Sir Thomas, the Poet, of Allington Castle, 
 CO. Kent ; and it is said by Browne Willis, of Whaddon Hall, 
 that there remained some very interesting letters and papers at 
 Quarrendon, Bucks, in regard to this Kebellion until about the 
 year 1712, when the family of Lee moved to their Oxfordshire 
 mansion. 
 
OPPOSED BY THE DUKE OF NORFOLK. 69 
 
 object, had equally failed, upon which he fled to 
 France ; and the same was the case with Croft in 
 Wales. Wyat himself was at first more successful. 
 He had gathered no less than 2,000 men at 
 Rochester, the Castle and bridge of which city 
 were promptly and efficiently fortified. 
 
 The old Duke of Norfolk, a great general, was 
 sent against Wyat, and had a certain Captain 
 Brett and five hundred of the City trainbands 
 under his command. Brett, however, was secretly 
 in harmony with Wyat, to whom he openly re- 
 volted at Rochester. On seeing that so large a 
 part of his force refused to fight against Wyat, the 
 Duke was obliged to retire, and flee for his life. 
 
 Sir Thomas Wyat, who thus by treachery was 
 enabled to reach Deptford on the 1st of February, 
 maintained, in answer to a herald from the Queen, 
 that Her Majesty should change her advisers, give 
 up the Tower of London to him, and take up her 
 abode there under his custody. He was but the 
 tool of the irreligious innovators, and was evidently 
 in his random arrogance, actively inspired by them. 
 At the same time, on the other hand, the promptest 
 action was being taken in the cities of London and 
 Westminster; and this with vigour and effect. 
 The spirit of the true-hearted Queen, sustained 
 and strengthened by her faith, never either flagged 
 or fell. In direct response, loyalty was every- 
 where apparent. At the same time, Mary was 
 
70 PLUNDER or WINCHESTER HOUSE. 
 
 constant at her devotions, committing her cause to 
 God and the Saints. On the morning of Candle- 
 mass, at daybreak, Dr. Weston said Mass in 
 Whitehall Chapel with a coat-of-mail under his 
 cassock and chasuble. Lord William Howard was 
 made Lieutenant of the City of London, and the 
 Earl of Pembroke General of the Queen's armies 
 in the field. Later in the day the Queen went to 
 the Guildhall, animating her supporters by her 
 presence and bearing. 
 
 In Kent Wyat's forces advanced up to South- 
 wark, where they broke into and plundered the 
 Palace of the Bishop of Winchester. The fanatical 
 destruction here wrought was appalling. Pictures, 
 works of religious art, Hterary treasures, were all 
 destroyed. Most of Wyat's leading supporters 
 were fanatical " new-men." " They left not a lock 
 on a door," as Stowe the chronicler declared, " or 
 a book in his gallery uncut or rent into pieces ; so 
 that men might have gone up to the knees in 
 leaves of books cut and thrown under foot." They 
 were, however, unable to force the southern gates 
 of London Bridge. On marking the guns of the 
 Tower pointed against his forces, Wyat on the 6th 
 of February prudently marched on to Kingston- 
 upon-Thames, hoping by a round-about and unan- 
 ticipated, but certainly bold, course to surprise 
 the Queen in her palace at Whitehall. He ad- 
 vanced from Kingston so far as the Knightsbridge 
 
DEATH OF JANE GREY AND HER HUSBAND. 71 
 
 fields, where it was found that the royal forces had 
 been efficiently posted. These, with the main part 
 of his followers, he seems to have avoided by a feint ; 
 but received a direct and vigorous attack from Sir 
 John Gage a little to the west of the village of 
 Charing. At Ludgate, Lord William Howard was so 
 successful in defending that point of the City, that 
 Wyat, perceiving his efi"orts were fruitless, and 
 his rebellion was then in vain, surrendered himself 
 to Sir Maurice Berkeley, and was soon afterwards 
 conveyed to the Tower. 
 
 There can be little doubt that all these varied 
 insurrections had been secretly planned in con- 
 junction with the heads of the so-called " Reform- 
 ing-party," and this with the direct intention of 
 hindering the restoration of the old order of things 
 and Corporate Reunion. The bitterness and 
 malignancy of the innovators were deep, while the 
 loose principles regarding authority adopted by 
 them, was soon seen to be a direct and actual 
 danger to the State. For without authority 
 obedience dwindled and died out. 
 
 As a consequence of this rebellion, Lady Jane 
 Grey and her husband. Lord Guilford Dudley, 
 suffered death. Much sympathy has been reasonably 
 enough given to their sad memories and suffering, 
 because of their youth and good looks, and because 
 they had evidently been used as useful puppets by 
 daring adventurers and able schemers for supreme 
 
72 FURTHER EXECUTION OF REBELS. 
 
 power — to whom their misfortunes and deaths were 
 directly due. It was believed, and not altogether 
 wrongly it is to be feared, that their friends and 
 allies had secretly approved and fostered the 
 ri,sing. Hitherto their confinement in the Tower 
 had been anything but rigorous.^ By an Order in 
 Council, dated so far back as December 17th, 1553, 
 because " that divers be and have been ill at ease 
 in their bodies for want of air," Lady Jane herself, 
 the Dudleys, and Thomas Cranmer were permitted 
 to have " the liberty of the walks within the 
 gardens of the Tower." 
 
 The Duke of Suffolk, Lady Jane's father, was 
 tried by his peers and convicted on February the 
 17th; her uncle. Sir Thomas Grey, pleaded guilty 
 on March the 9th, and was executed on April the 
 27th. Sir Thomas Wyat pleaded guilty on March 
 the 15th, and suffered death upon April the 11th. 
 Sir Nicholas Throckmorton and Sir James Croft 
 were tried on April the 1 7th : the former was ac- 
 quitted ; the latter, on a second trial, convicted and 
 then pardoned. 
 
 ^ The same had been the case on a previous occasion : — " At 
 Richmonde the x day of Sept., a° 1553 — a letter to the Lieutenant 
 of the Towere whereby he is willed to permitte these Ladyes fol- 
 lowing to have acoesse unto their Husbandes, and there to tarry 
 with them so long and at such tymes as by him shalbe thought 
 convenyente. That is to say the Lord Ambrose's wife, the Lord 
 Eobarte's wife. Sir Francis Jobsone's wife, Sir Henry Gattes his 
 wife, and Sir Eichard Corbett's wife." — Harleian M8S., Brit. 
 Museum, No 643, folio 8. 
 
LENITY AND KINDNESS OF THE QUEEN. 73 
 
 The Queen displayed remarkable lenity in deal- 
 ing with the insurgents in general. Utterly unlike 
 her father and brother, and contrary to advice 
 tendered by certain persons, she showed great 
 mercy and much kindness. Of the hundreds of 
 prisoners, who were either taken in arms or war, 
 or who subsequently surrendered themselves in 
 the hope of pardon, not a tenth received any 
 punishment at all. They were looked upon as 
 the dupes — sometimes fanatical, occasionally 
 passive — of their leaders, and were graciously 
 forgiven. 
 
 On February the 20th, no less than four hundred 
 rebel soldiers had been taken in pairs before the 
 Queen in the Tilt-yard at Westminster with halters 
 round their necks ; and then, on promise of future 
 good behaviour, were generously set at liberty.^ 
 
 About the same time, in order that no delay 
 should occur in the restoration of the Old Religion, 
 formal Injunctions were issued to the bishops to 
 restore the ancient laws as they had been in force 
 under Henry the Eighth — the Oath of Supremacy 
 in spiritualibus being abandoned; and Proclama- 
 tions were sent to the different shires to restore 
 without further delay religious oneness of worship 
 and faith. ^ 
 
 ^ Maohyn's Diary, $uh anno 1653. Cott. MSS., Brit. Museum, 
 Vitellius, F. v. 
 
 ' For evidence on this point, may be consulted the " Pro- 
 clamation by the Queen for avoiding the inconvenience and 
 
74 DEPRIVATION OF INTRUDED BISHOPS. 
 
 The married clergy — some of whom were dis- 
 reputable in their methods^ having allied them- 
 selves to women of the lowest class ^ and loosest 
 characters — were either expelled from their bene- 
 fices, or separated from their wives. The scandals 
 created by many of them were deep and dark. 
 From early times, it had been held that a priest 
 was already married to the Church; and, conse- 
 quently, if he took a wife, he was as much looked 
 upon as a bigamist as a layman would be now 
 regarded who might secure to himself two wives at 
 the same time. On Sunday, the 4th of November, 
 1554, three married priests, and two laymen, both 
 of whom had actually married two wives each, did 
 public penance at St. Paul's Cross." 
 
 About this period, other desirable personal 
 changes were made without delay. Robert Hol- 
 gate, who occupied the See of York, Paul Bushe, 
 of Bristol, John Bird of Chester, Robert Ferrar of 
 Gloucester, John Harley of Hereford, and John 
 Taylor of Lincoln, were one and all deprived 
 of their Sees. Judged by the ancient laws of 
 
 dangers which have arisen in times past through the diversity 
 of opinions in questions of religion." Dated Aug. 18, 1553. — 
 State Papers, Record Office 
 
 ^ One " Ohecken parson of St. Nicholas Cole Abbey," sold 
 his wife to a butcher, as Machyn, in his Diary puts on record ; ' 
 giving elsewhere other cases of scandal caused by the clergy in 
 connection with this relaxation of discipline. 
 
 ^ Maohyn's Diary, sub anno 1554. 
 
FOREIGN INNOVATORS ORDERED ABROAD. 75 
 
 England, and those of the Church of God, these 
 men were traitorous, heretical, irregular, and in- 
 truders. William Barlow of Bath and Wells — 
 the very curse of the various Sees he had held 
 — wisely and at once resigned; while John Scory 
 of Chichester, promptly abandoning his wife, and 
 submitting to the needful penance, avoided resig- 
 nation or expulsion : though he was soon afterwards 
 promptly turned out, when his numerous moral 
 delinquencies had been adequately established. 
 
 On the 17th of February, 1554 — the work of 
 true reform thus progressing — the congregations of 
 foreign innovators were authoritatively oi'dered to 
 quit the realm. While such were considering their 
 action under this laudable and most necessary 
 order, Coxe, Grindal, Home and other preachers 
 and writers of the same opinions — who had either 
 secretly or openly combined with them — discreetly 
 retired to Germany. These fanatical and self- 
 seeking foreigners, with words as smooth as oil, 
 yet having war in their hearts, were one and all 
 stirrers-up of strife and sedition, and preachers of 
 heresy, and self-pleasing, of schism and immorality. 
 Their firmly-held principles, like those of WickliflFe, 
 Luther, and Calvin, were inherently dangerous 
 to the State, and to all good order and peace. ^ 
 
 ^ See Centenary Studies, by Edwin de Lisle, M.P. (dealing 
 with Wickliffe's and Luther's heresies). London, 1884. 
 
76 CRANMEE AND OTHERS SENT TO OXFORD, 
 
 Wherever such persons settled in England, further 
 dissatisfaction and confusion, as a matter of course, 
 at once arose, and often broke out into disorder. 
 They undermined the faith of the poor, caricatured 
 their worship,' befouled their minds, perverted 
 the good old principles of justice generally current 
 amongst commercial men, — the armourers, wool- 
 dealers, and yarn-spinners of the country, — and 
 everywhere laboured to subvert and cripple the 
 divine and beneficent influ.ence of the Church of 
 <jrod and true religion. 
 
 On March the 13th, 1554, Cranmer, Ridley, and 
 Latimer, who, as has been recorded, had each 
 been committed to the Tower for treason,^ were 
 
 ' For example : — A cat with a shaven crown (in disparagement 
 of the clergy and the Faith), and dressed in an alb and chasuble, 
 had been hung up, with an imitation Bucharistic wafer fastened 
 between its paws, on a sign-board in Cheapside. See Machyn's 
 Diary, sub anno 1564 ; Stowe's Chronicle, p. 623 ; and the " Acts 
 and Monuments of Foxe," vol. iii. p. 99. Soon afterwards a Pro- 
 clamation was issued, offering a reward of twenty marks to the 
 person who should discover the offender. 
 
 ^ Cranmer having been arraigned at Guildhall, in conjunction 
 with Lady Jane Grey, Lord Guilford Dudley, and two others, 
 they were all condemned to suffer death as traitors. Lady Jane 
 Grey had pleaded guilty, and received sentence of death. " At 
 the Starre Chamber, the viij of Sep., a" ]563. This presente 
 daye Thomas, Archbishoppe of Canterbury appeared before the 
 Lordes (as he was the day before appoynted) after longe and 
 serious debatynge of his offence by the whole boarde, it was 
 thought convenyente that as well for the Treason committed by 
 him againste the Queenes Ma"' as for the aggravatynge of the 
 same his offence by spreading aboute seditious Billes moving 
 
AND CONDEMNED FOR HEEESY. 77 
 
 conveyed to Oxford/ In the middle of the fol- 
 lowing month, a tedious and useless disputation on 
 the doctrine of the Eucharist, lasting three days, 
 was held in that University. Of the old faith,, 
 held both East and West, there could be no doubt; 
 while the modern misbelief and irreverence, which 
 had wrought such practical mischief in Germany,, 
 Geneva, and England, was defended and upheld 
 by the innovators with a certain amount of dialec- 
 tical skill. At heart and in essence, as several of 
 their arguments show, the new men were obviously 
 rationalists. These propounded negations with 
 some coarse satire and great malice. But they 
 were answered quite calmly by brilliant logic and 
 incisive replies. The worthless disputation in due 
 course came to an end; and when, upon April 
 the 28th, the innovators were enjoined in vain to 
 conform to the Faith of the Church, they were 
 very properly pronounced by lawful authority to 
 be " obstinate hereticks." 
 Hereupon Cranmer, the most notable and influen- 
 
 tumults to the disquietnes of the preseute State, he should be 
 com'itted to the Towere, there to remayne and be referred to 
 justyce or furthere ordered as shall stand with the Queen's plea- 
 sure."— Harl. MSS., No. 643, folio 9. 
 
 ' " The viij day of Marche cam owt of the Towre of London 
 the Archbysshope of Oanterbere Crenmer, and bysshope of 
 London was Rydley, and master Lattemere condam [i.e. quon- 
 dam,] and so to Brenfford, and ther Ser John William reseyved 
 them and so to Oxfford." — Machyn's Diary, sub anno 1553. 
 Cott. MSS., Brit. Museum, Vitellius, F. v. 
 
78 CEANMEE APPEALS TO HEAVEN. 
 
 tial of the three, exclaimed, " From this, your 
 judgment and sentence, I appeal to the just judg- 
 ment of Almighty God, trusting to be present with 
 Him in heaven, for Whose presence on the altar I 
 am thus condemned." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 POLE^S POLICY FOR HIS COUNTRY DULY 
 PLANNED. 
 
CONTENTS OP CHAPTER III. 
 
 Pole's Policy for his Oonntry duly planned. — The Spanish 
 Marriage. — Policy of the French King. — Elizabeth Boleyne sent 
 to the Tower, having plotted against the Queen. — Tries to 
 justify herself. — Concerning the Eule of a Female. — Incon- 
 sistency of the Queen's Opponents. — The Undoubted Law of 
 England. — Details of the Marriage Treaty. — Arrival of Prince 
 Philip. — Solemnization of the Marriage. — The Cathedral Church 
 of Winchester. — Made desolate under Poynet. — Splendour of 
 the Marriage Rite. — The Solemn Nuptial Mass. — Bishop Gardi- 
 ner's Wise Policy. — Various Restorations Efieoted. — Opponents 
 of such Restorations. — Cardinal Pole's Policy. — New Parlia- 
 mentary Measures. — Such Unanimously Passed. — Cranmer's 
 Innovations Set Aside. — Various Episcopal Visitations. — Their 
 Beneficent Results. — Jealousy of the Cardinal. — He Addresses 
 King Philip. — Return to the Ancient Faith. — The Cardinal's 
 Presence Desirable. — His Chief Object in coming. — His 
 Attainder Reverted. — Messengers despatched to him. — Pole's 
 Statesmanlike Plans. — He sets out for England. — His Arrival 
 at Dover. — Is Restored to his Honours. — Comes by River to 
 London. — His Jurisdiction Authorized. — Welcomed by King 
 Philip. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 pole's policy for his country duly planned. 
 
 ARDIjSTAL pole, in communication 
 both with the authorities at Rome and 
 with Queen Mary/ still waited abroad to 
 see that no indiscreet haste on his part 
 should mar the design of Corporate Reunion, so 
 distinctly desired by each. To the devout and 
 far-sighted Christian, who believed in the unity 
 and visibility of the Kingdom of God, no other 
 policy was open or possible. The nation, as a 
 nation, lapsed from its perfect Faith : as a nation, 
 therefore, it needed to cast out aU heretical virus^ 
 
 ' The Cardinal's correspondence with Mary and others, when 
 carefully studied, conclusively shows how lofty and noble his 
 truly Christian principles were, and what a discreet and success- 
 ful ecclesiastical statesman he proved himself to be. — Guirini, 
 vol. iv. p. 122. 
 
 G 
 
82 THE SPANISH MARRIAGE. 
 
 and to be restored to visible unity by national 
 corporate action, and this by lawful authority. 
 Nothing less could overcome existing difficulties, 
 whether ecclesiastical, political, or social. This 
 Pole distinctly saw and admitted. 
 
 The Cardinal had left Brussels for Paris, from 
 which place it is said that a private letter was sent 
 from one of his suite to the Queen, dissuading her, 
 in gentle but firm terms, from the marriage with 
 Philip : — a letter which the Emperor at all events 
 believed to have been either actually written or 
 suggested by Pole himself. Some authorities main- 
 tain that the deep feeling which existed amongst the 
 leading English nobility had been confidentially 
 communicated to the Cardinal, and that his own 
 opinion had been strengthened by the fact and 
 consequences of Wyat's rebellion. Anyhow, the 
 Emperor Charles is reported to have henceforth 
 treated Cardinal Pole with something very like 
 indifference. Subsequently the Cardinal returned 
 to Brussels. 
 
 In Parliament the delicate and momentous sub- 
 ject of the Spanish marriage had been closely 
 discussed and considered. From many and 
 various points of view, both its direct and remote 
 influences were dwelt upon. Many objected to it 
 for various reasons. The relations of England 
 with Scotland, France, and the Netherlands had 
 often been complex and sometimes disorganized. 
 
POLICY OF THE FRENCH KING. 83 
 
 Continental combinations were occasionally dan- 
 gerous. It is clear that the French King and his 
 ambassador at the English Court were doing all in 
 their power to avert the marriage, which they 
 disliked and dreaded ; and even became active co- 
 oj)erators with the disorderly and rebellious sub- 
 jects of Mary. His Majesty not only furnished 
 asylums for the rebels who had fled from justice ; 
 but went so far as to encourage them to become 
 pirates, and to prey on the ships of the Emperor. 
 With the Protestant faction in England, for his 
 own advantage, using them as convenient tools, he 
 was in active alhance. By his ambassador (who 
 certainly misused his official opportunities and 
 position in a very scandalous manner), he endea- 
 voured to browbeat and threaten the Queen 
 herself Hinting that, by King Edward's death, 
 all existing treaties had come to an end, that 
 official compelled Mary at a certain interview 
 bravely and nobly to remark, in reply, that, if this 
 were so, she must take prompt measures to secure 
 her own and the nation's rights. 
 
 While preparations were being made in England 
 for the marriage, the French ambassador took upon 
 himself to collect all the wildest tales, and the 
 most insolent comments and tittle-tattle of the 
 Reforming j)arty, everywhere against the match, 
 and to send them oiF to his master. Sometimes — 
 as when in his despatches he remarks that the 
 
84 ELIZABETH BOLEYNE SENT TO THE TOWER, 
 
 Queen is about to reside at York, because York is 
 near to Bristol, at which the Prince intends to 
 land — he is somewhat bungling in his story-telling 
 and exaggerated in his gossiping reports. Sar- 
 casm seasoned with buffoonery, and wit often 
 damaged by coarseness and vulgarity, however, 
 were rife among these " new-men," and were duly 
 chronicled and reported. The Queen is described 
 by him as " an old woman longing for the advent 
 of her young bridegroom," with other personal 
 comments, as unseemly as they were out of place 
 and indelicate. 
 
 At the same time, other events then taking place 
 need a brief notice. Some of them will be seen to 
 be of singular importance. 
 
 On the 18th of March, 1554, the Princess 
 Elizabeth Boleyne was sent to the Tower. There 
 can be no doubt that she had been privy to Wyat's 
 insurrection, and in actual communication with 
 those who at heart had wished it success.^ An 
 officer of Elizabeth's household had mentioned that 
 a so-called " French pastor " — one of the foreign 
 mischief-makers and preachers of sedition, righte- 
 ously enough banished from their own country — 
 had visited her; and, as it was also asserted that 
 he was in active alliance with some of Wyat's 
 
 ' See " State Trials," by Howell, vol. i. p. 863 ; "Memorials 
 of the Eeformation," by Strype, vol. iii. p. 83 ; the MSS. of 
 Eenard, vol. iii. folios 287-289. 
 
HAVING PLOTTED AGAINST THE QUEEN. 85 
 
 allies, and this became noised abroad, Lord 
 Paget, of Beaudesert, sent a special messenger to 
 admonish Elizabeth of her duty to the Queen. She 
 had gone to Ashridge. Two private letters to her 
 from Wyat had been intercepted by the authori- 
 ties. These, though somewhat ambiguous in their 
 terms, go far to show what her actual policy was. 
 That she knew what was being attempted is per- 
 fectly clear; because, at his trial. Sir Thomas 
 Wyatt himself acknowledged the genuineness of 
 the private communication in question. 
 
 The charge against Elizabeth and Lord Cour- 
 teney, of having plotted against the Queen, though 
 not absolutely proven, appears exceedingly well- 
 founded. This seems to have been believed to 
 have been the case at the period referred to. 
 Elizabeth, therefore, had been summoned to the 
 Court. But she pleaded illness and indisposition 
 — probably the latter was a sound plea— and de- 
 clined to go. The Council, however, very properly 
 resolved to enforce their order, not. made without 
 adequate consideration, and the Queen herself — 
 well aware of the situation — wrote her a very kind 
 letter of invitation. She arrived in London after 
 considerable delay, having come by short stages 
 with Lord William Howard and two others, who 
 had been specially despatched to bring and escort 
 her, but only at the end of a fortnight. She looked 
 wretchedly ill as she was borne on a litter or 
 
86 TRIES TO JUSTIFY HERSELF. 
 
 chariot through the streets of London, suflfering 
 evidently from mental anxiety ; and was soon duly 
 lodged in a safe and secure part of the palace.^ 
 Soon afterwards, however, an order was made out 
 for her committal to the Tower, for the Queen 
 much misliked being her gaoler. Fresh evidence, 
 distinctly damaging, had been discovered, and this 
 precautionary act, consequently, was distinctly 
 justified. 
 
 " To this present hower," she wrote, " I protest 
 afore God (who shal juge my truethe, whatsoever 
 Malice shal devise) that I never practised, conciled, 
 nor consented to any thinge that might be preju- 
 dicial to your parson any waye, or dangerous to 
 the State by any mene. As for the traitor Wyat, 
 he might paraventur writ me a lettar ; but, on my 
 faithe I never received any from him ; and as for 
 the copie of my lettar sent to the French Kinge, I 
 pray God confound me eternally, if ever I sent 
 him word, message or token by any menes, and to 
 this my trueth I wil stand in to my dethe." 
 
 There can be no doubt, throughout all the pro- 
 ceedings immediately following this incident, 
 
 1 " The same tyme and day betwyne iiij oloke at 
 
 nyght my lade Elssabeth grace c[ame] to London, thrught 
 Smythfeld unto West [minster] with a welvett cottes afor her 
 grace. A[nd her] Grace rod in a charett opyn of boyth sides 
 
 and so thrught Pletstret unto the Oowrt thrught the 
 
 qu[een's] garden, her grace behyng syke.'" — Cotton MS., Vitel- 
 Ihts, F. v., suh anno 1553. 
 
CONCERNING THE RULE OF A FEMALE. 87 
 
 growing directly out of the Kentish insurrection, 
 that Bishop Gardiner preserved Elizabeth from 
 very serious dangers.^ Renard, the imperial 
 ambassador, more than once urged her imme- 
 diate trial. There was much to be said for such 
 a course, considering her origin, position, and 
 secret tactics. She had plotted and was still 
 plotting. The evidence in hand, Renard felt 
 confident must lead her to the scaffold. 
 
 In Parliament everything was reasonably done, 
 both by statement and argument, to fortify the 
 Queen's position. 
 
 "When the plot for placing Lady Jane Grey 
 on the throne was being hatched, none of the 
 preachers, " new-men," and reformers had the 
 smallest objection to the rule of a female sove- 
 reign. For example, Taylor, Hooper, and Harley, 
 all Edwardian " superintendents," were known to 
 be devoted to this particular lady; and, of course, 
 beheld grave personal dangers threatening them 
 if she were not successful. But, when the nefarious 
 plot in which they had secretly taken a part failed, 
 they suddenly and most conveniently discovered 
 
 ' Renard remarked in the presence of Queen Mary and 
 Gardiner, that the latter had admitted to him in conversation 
 that " So long as Elizabeth was alive there was no hope that 
 the kingdom could be tranquil." At the same time it is quite 
 evident that, whether the above fell from Gardiner's lips or not, 
 he was always acting so as to shield her from danger, and did the 
 same to the end of his life. Of written evidence to the contrary 
 there is not a shred known. 
 
88 INCONSISTENCY OF THE QUEEN's OPPONENTS. 
 
 the great and heinous wickedness of suffering any 
 woman to reign over them. A full chorus of jubi- 
 lation gave place to a low wail of woe. The Old 
 Testament was quoted in their own favour — ac- 
 cording to custom — as were also certain Statutes 
 of the Eealm. The arguments from Holy Scripture 
 were as involved, tedious, and irrelevant as they 
 were in some cases coarse and profane. Kings 
 alone, as they declared, possessed the Royal pre- 
 rogative^ — not queens. A king taken from the 
 midst of his brethren, as in David's case, distinctly 
 excluded all women from the choice of the children 
 of Israel. The situation in which they found 
 themselves under Mary made the language of 
 these shifty logicians very severe ; while their 
 rhetoric became inflammable. It was no wonder, 
 therefore, that, for peace and quietness' sake, 
 authoritative steps had been taken for duly stop- 
 ping their mouths. The Queen's Commission,' ad- 
 dressed to Gardiner, the Chancellor, to Tunstall, 
 Bonner, Day, Wharton, and Kitchen, authorizing 
 them to deal efl[iciently with such dangerous fire- 
 brands, was not issued a day too soon. 
 
 ' " Mary, by the grace of God, &c., to the righte reverende 
 fathers in God, our right trustie and righte welbelovid coun- 
 sellors, Stephine bussoppe of Winchester, our chauncellor of 
 England, Outhbert bussoppe of Duresme, Edmund bussoppe of 
 London, Kobert bussoppe of St. Asaphe, George bussoppe of 
 Chichester oure almoner, and Anthonye bussoppe of Landaffe, 
 gretinge. 
 
 " Whereas John Taylor, doctor of devenitie, namynge hymselff 
 
THE UNDOUBTED LAW OF ENGLAND. 89 
 
 But Parliament — separating rhetorical chaff 
 from wheat — answered all such unreal conten- 
 tions promptly and most decidedly. No dissen- 
 tient either amongst the Lords or Commons was 
 found to deny that by the ancient and undoubted 
 law of England, whatsoever person, male or female, 
 is duly and properly invested with the kingly 
 
 bussoppe of Lincoln, John Hoper, namynge hymselffe bussoppe 
 of Worcester and Gloucester, John Harley, busshoppe of Here- 
 forde, havinge there said several pretensed bushoprickes geven to 
 them by the letters patentes of our late derist brother, kyng 
 Edwarde the Sixte, To have and to hold the same duringe theire 
 good behaviors, with this expresse clause, Quamdiu se bene ges- 
 serint, have sythens, as hathe byn crediblie broTighte to oure 
 knowledge bothe by prechinge, teachinge, and settinge forthe of 
 erronious doctrine, and also by inordinate lief and conversation, 
 contrarie bothe to the lawes of Almightie God and use of the 
 uuiversall christen churche, declared themselfes verie un- 
 worthie of that vocation and dignitie in the churche. 
 
 " We, mindinge to have these several oases dulie hard and 
 considerid, and there uppon suche ordre taken withe theme as 
 maye stande withe justice and the lawes, have, for the speciall 
 trust we have conceivid of youre wisdomes, lerninge, and in- 
 trigritie of liefe, appointed you fouere, thre, or twoo of you to be 
 oure commissioners in this behalfe : gevinge unto you fouere, 
 thre, or twoo of you, full powere and authoritie to call before 
 you, if you shall thinke so good, the said John Taylor, John 
 Hoper, and John Harley, and every of them, and therupon, 
 eithere by ordre of ecclesiastical laws, or of the laws of oure 
 realme, or of bothe, precede to the declaringe of the saide bushop- 
 rickes to be voide, as theye be alredie in dede voide, to the intent 
 sume suche othere mere personages may be elected thereunto, 
 as, for there godlie lief lerninge and sobriety, may be thought 
 worthie the places. In witnes whereof, &c. Teste Eegina, 
 apud Westmonasterium, decimo quinto die Martii." — Eymer's 
 Foedera, xv. p. 370. 
 
90 DETAILS OF THE MAERIAGE-TREATT. 
 
 office, he or she should own power, and exercise 
 fully and completely all pre-eminence, jurisdiction, 
 and authority belonging of right to the Crown.' 
 
 As regards the proposed marriage, it was fur- 
 ther abundantly shown that, considering the con- 
 templated relations between the Royal Families 
 of France and Scotland — for the Dauphin was 
 about to marry Mary of Scotland — and the danger 
 in which England might stand, a due and proper 
 counterpoise would thus be at once found in the 
 marriage of Phihp and Mary. Even if the issue of 
 Mary Queen of Scots and the Dauphin inherited 
 the crowns of France and Scotland, the issue of 
 Philip and Mary might inherit those of England 
 and the Netherlands. 
 
 It was further shown, from the very terms of 
 the marriage-treaty itself — a document evidencing 
 wit, wisdom, skill, and foresight — that every 
 security which patriotism and ingenuity could 
 have devised had been distinctly obtained. By 
 its terms foreigners were excluded from office ; 
 while the honour, the rights, the due positions and 
 dignities of all Englishmen were placed beyond 
 the danger of contention or controversy. This 
 position was seen and admitted by many who, for 
 
 1 See " MS. Collections of Sir W. H. Nares," p. 22, some 
 time in the hands of John Anstiss (Garter), subsequently in the 
 Library of Sir Thomas Phillipps, of Cheltenham, Bart., collec- 
 tions full of legal and historical interest. 
 
AREIVAL OF PRINCE PHILIP. 91 
 
 a while, had owned doubts as to the wisdom of 
 the alliance. During the discussion of the ques- 
 tion cobwebs had been swept away and many in- 
 sincere and far-fetched arguments overthrown. 
 
 An Act was therefore at once agreed upon 
 formally confirming the treaty of marriage, for 
 which the Queen, amid remarkable acclamations 
 again and again repeated, thanked her Peers and 
 Commons, and then dissolved the Parliament. Prior 
 to this the two Houses had dutifully assured her 
 Majesty that Philip of Spain would receive a tho- 
 roughly hearty welcome from her obedient and 
 aflfectionate subjects. 
 
 This turned out exactly as had been anticipated. 
 Nothing could have been more cordial or dignified 
 than the reception of the Prince. From the begin- 
 ning to the end of his voyage and journey to Win- 
 chester he was greeted with respectful cordiality. 
 
 Philip sailed from Corunna, in great state, as 
 became a prince, and within a week, escorted by 
 the combined fleets of England, Spain, and the 
 Netherlands, reached Southampton. 
 
 The Lords of the English Council, with nume- 
 rous attendants and ofiicers of the Queen's house- 
 hold, went to meet the Prince, who, having already 
 signed the marriage-treaty, further took an oath 
 to observe the laws, liberties, and customs of Eng- 
 land. On reaching the shore, he was at once for- 
 mally invested with the Order of the Garter, the 
 
92 SOLEMNIZATION OF THE MARRIAGE. 
 
 special and official ceremonies being omitted by 
 authority of a Royal warrant, and was received 
 with cordial acclamations. His dignified manner, 
 gracious words, and handsome face and bearing 
 attracted those who had come to welcome him. 
 In a well-delivered Latin speech, terse and much 
 to the point — indirectly correcting popular mis- 
 conceptions which the followers of Wyat had cir- 
 culated — he declared that it was neither want of 
 men nor of money which had drawn him to Eng- 
 land, but regard for a most virtuous Sovereign, 
 whom he had come to wed. Consequently, he 
 desired, henceforth, to be regarded, not as a fo- 
 reigner, but as an Englishman; and then, amid 
 applause, drank to his adopted country in a silver 
 tankard of ale. 
 
 His fleet at once returned to Flanders ; but not 
 before he had sent to Queen Mary a basket of very 
 magnificent Spanish and Flemish jewels, valued at 
 no less a sum than one hundred thousand crowns. 
 
 On the Feast of St. James, the Patron Saint of 
 Spain, the marriage of Philip and Mary took place 
 with remarkable magnificence. The Cathedral of 
 SS. Peter and Paul and St. Swithun at Winchester 
 is a pile of great antiquity and beauty and of 
 singular interest. It had taken the place of one 
 still more ancient, the Church of the Holy Saviour, 
 which the prelates Fugatius and Duvian, in a cen- 
 tury long past, had consecrated, and from the seat 
 
THE CATHEDKAL CHURCH OF WINCHESTER. 93- 
 
 of which Bishop Devotus had piously ruled, 
 Kinegils, the first Saxon King, had been baptized 
 there; Birinus, Hedda, and Frithstan had ruled 
 there ; Bishops Swithun, Walklin, De Lucy, and 
 Waynefiete — the last so devoted a client of Mary — 
 had blessed and benefited the city by Christian 
 graces and the Cathedral Church by their pious 
 munificence. No less than thirty altars — in addi- 
 tion to the chief altar and that in the Lady Chapel 
 — had been set up and used as occasion demanded^ 
 in transept and nave, in chapel and chantry. 
 Numbers of illustrious persons, from time to time, 
 had been hearty benefactors of the Cathedral 
 Church : saintly bodies of such therein once rested. 
 Some mortuary chests, their contents in a state of 
 utter disorder, still remain. While, from time to 
 time, when men had faith, notable miracles there 
 wrought proved that the hand of God was not 
 shortened nor His condescending mercy withdrawn. '' 
 In Queen Mary's days this Cathedral was a magni- 
 ficent building. Eavaged and robbed it had been 
 under Edward VI., with the connivance and ap- 
 proval of Poynet, its scandalous superintendent, 
 now so properly expelled and degraded ; but still 
 some of its ancient and glorious treasures in marble 
 and alabaster remained. Relics of the saints and 
 
 ' The following inscription still remains : — 
 
 Corpora sanctorum sunt j)ic in pace gepulta, 
 <iEy meritts quorum fulecri miracula multa. 
 
94 MADE DESOLATE UNDER POYNET. 
 
 images of Our Divine Redeemer and His Blessed 
 Mother had been removed, trodden under foot, 
 and cast out by men of impious and flagitious 
 hves.' The abomination of desolation had been 
 set up under Poynet; Sacraments were disused 
 and neglected, the old services had been abolished, 
 and the beautiful songs of praise silenced. Altars 
 had been hewn down and the lamp of the Sacred 
 Presence put out ; yet telling of God and the 
 Saints, still the Cathedral, upon which the sun- 
 shine fell, rose magnificently on that hapj)y St. 
 James's Day in a pleasant southern valley well 
 watered by the Itchen. Its low Norman tower 
 and transepts, its stately nave, magnificent choir 
 and beautiful Lady Chapel were as yet untouched 
 by the destroyer's hand. 
 
 On the occasion of the royal marriage the Church 
 
 ' " The untimely death of King Edward," wrote Bishop Gil- 
 bert Burnet, " was looked on by all people, as a just judgment 
 of God upon those who pretended to love and promote a Refor- 
 mation, but whose impious and flagitious lives were a reproach 
 to it. The open lewdness in which many lived without shame 
 or remorse gave great occasion to our adversaries to say they 
 were in the right to assert justification without works, since they 
 were as to every good, reprobate. Their gross and insatiable 
 scrambling after the goods and wealth that had been dedicated 
 with good designs, though to superstitious uses, without apply- 
 ing part of it to the promoting the gospel, the instructing of 
 youth and relieving the poor, made all people conclude that it 
 was for Robbery, not for Reformation, that their zeal made them 
 so active." — History of the Reformation, by Burnet, vol. iii. 
 p. 216. 
 
SPLENDOUR OF THE MARRIAGE-EITE. 95 
 
 was adorned as of old. Cloths of Bruges and 
 Oriental carpets, tapestries interwoven with in- 
 cidents of Sacred History, and banners of triumph 
 appeared on all sides. The rood-light was re- 
 kindled, and silver lamps had been hung adown the 
 choir. Every chantry had been lighted with 
 tapers. In the Lady Chapel everything had been 
 prepared for the marriage rite and solemn nuptial 
 mass.^ 
 
 An old Manuale of the Church of Sarum, in use 
 for four hundred years, had been brought hither 
 for the occasion. Service books, containing the 
 Catholic rites, the Missale, Ceremoniale Episcoporum^ 
 and Graduale, were taken out of their hiding- 
 places for prelate, clerk, and chorister ; while the 
 whole ceremony was carried out with the utmost 
 dignity and splendour. 
 
 Crowds of foreign noblemen were present in 
 their gorgeous and picturesque garb, while the 
 gathering of English nobility and gentry was 
 enormous. When Figueroa, an Imperial Councillor 
 formally despatched, presented to Bishop Gardiner, 
 in a set speech, two legal instruments by which 
 the Crown of Naples and the Duchy of Milan 
 had by his royal master been duly bestowed upon 
 
 ' For several of the above details the Author is indebted to 
 the graphic account by Rosso of the ceremony, which is set 
 forth with power, conciseness, and effect. The " Continuation " 
 of Pabyan's " Chronicle " also contains certain details of interest. 
 
96 THE SOLEMN NUPTIAL MASS. 
 
 and conveyed to Prince Philip — so that the dignity 
 of the bridegroom should not be less than that of 
 the bride — the English nobles were filled with 
 admiration and satisfaction. 
 
 Then followed the actual marriage and the mass . 
 At the elevation of the Host, amid the ringing of 
 silver bells, the scarlet-clad minstrels, in a gallery, 
 played soft music, and then the choir sang the 
 praises of God-manifest-in-the-flesh — a glad and 
 welcome strain taken up in chorus by crowds 
 which thronged the nave. The faldstool used by 
 the Queen is still preserved at Winchester — the 
 only memorial of an event which certainly bore a 
 two-fold character. Though there may be some- 
 thing of sadness in recollections of the days in 
 question, — for this marriage had much to do with 
 a second and more lasting breach with the Father 
 of the faithful, — yet the personal piety and sincere 
 devotion of the Queen, her beautiful character and 
 remarkable patience, the noble deeds of charity 
 and self-denial done by her; her thoroughly grand 
 and noble policy as regards religion and Corporate 
 Reunion, render her memory marvellously fra- 
 grant, and add a deep interest to the Cathedral 
 Church of Winchester and its beautiful, but now 
 desolate, Lady Chapel, where the marriage-rite 
 took place. 
 
 At the close of the service — in which every 
 detail had been rendered with the greatest care 
 
BISHOP Gardiner's wise policy. 97 
 
 and precision — the King and Queen, surrounded by 
 the high officers of State, and with a canopy of cloth- 
 of-gold borne over them, walked from the Church 
 to the Episcopal palace, with all the insignia of 
 royalty carried before them. The swords of Justice 
 and of Mercy were unsheathed. At the head of 
 the moving throng — clerks and dignitaries and state 
 officers — was upborne the Bishop's processional 
 crucifix, flanked by taper-bearers with lights ; 
 while the incense arose on high, as the choir chanted 
 Laudate Dominum. The Bishop of Winchester was 
 everywhere greeted with acclamations. He had 
 lived to behold a change indeed, and several times 
 during the service his eyes were seen to have been 
 filled with tears of happiness. It was an im- 
 pressive spectacle, while the joy of the populace 
 seemed sincere and universal. 
 
 The vigour which had been shown by the Chan- 
 cellor, Bishop Gardiner, in the question of this 
 important marriage, and the manner in which it 
 had been carried out, — notwithstanding the traitor- 
 ous words of heretical foreigners (then ordered to 
 leave the country),^ and of their English allies — 
 
 ' "The Queen's Proclamation for the driving out of the 
 realm strangers and foreigners " may be seen in " Acts and 
 Monuments," Poxe, vi. p. 429. " The queen our sovereign lady, 
 understanding that a multitude of evil-disposed persons, being 
 born out of her highness's dominions, in other sundry nations, 
 flying from the obeisance of the princes and rulers under whom 
 they be born, some for heresy ; some for murder, treason, 
 
 H 
 
98 VARIOUS EESTOKATIONS EFFECTED. 
 
 proved abundantly how much the failure of the 
 various insurrections had tended to strengthen the 
 power of the Sovereign and her advisers ; and how 
 thoroughly the people had already accepted. the 
 partially-completed return of the nation in its 
 corporate capacity to the Ancient Faith. Hence, 
 further restorations to the old order of things were 
 resolved on. What had been already done had been 
 well done, and thoroughly welcomed. The statute 
 abolishing the disastrous revolutions of Henry 
 and Edward had been at once put into force with 
 scarcely any opposition. The Canon law had been 
 actually restored. The bishopric of Durham, 
 suppressed under Edward, had been set up again. 
 The unoccupied sees, with the tacit consent of the 
 Father of the faithful, had been filled by prelates 
 duly consecrated by Bishop Gardiner. The ancient 
 rites had been almost everywhere adopted anew, 
 and welcomed by the dazed and distracted people ; 
 who execrated in their inmost hearts, as so many 
 testified by deed as well as word, both the inno- 
 vators and their innovations. In too many cases 
 
 robbery ; and some for other horrible crimes, be resorted iuto 
 this her majesty's realm, and hence have made their demurrer, 
 and yet be oommoraut and lingering, partly to eschew such 
 condign punishment as their said horrible crimes deserve, and 
 partly to dilate, plant, and sow the seeds of their malicious 
 doctrine and lewd conversation among the good subjects of this 
 her said realm, on purpose to infect her good subjects with the 
 like. Insomuch as besides innumerable heresies which divers of 
 the same, being heretics, have preached and taught," &c. 
 
OPPONENTS OF SUCH RESTORATIONS. 99 
 
 the nobility, and specially the low-born, ignoble 
 churls who had received knighthood or been 
 elevated to the peerage in order to aid the 
 Protestant cause, stood aside to see what was 
 about to happen. Such were ready for any and 
 every change if they themselves could only benefit 
 by the same. Their old religious convictions had 
 been destroyed or weakened ; opinion took the 
 place of Faith; contentions had become common, 
 and wild and vain controversies almost inter- 
 minable. Such people found it wise, therefore, to 
 adopt only flexible and easily-held opinions. And 
 with these persons, often daring, aggressive, and 
 desperate, Gardiner had to reckon. Another class, 
 likewise, as he so clearly saw, might exercise 
 considerable power in thwarting all good and 
 righteous measures, unless they themselves were 
 dealt with with great prudence and discretion. 
 This class had its active representative in almost 
 every influential family throughout the realm. 
 When kings and prelates, forgetting their solemn 
 trusts and sacred duties, had so recently robbed 
 God and His Church — by securing, for greedy 
 adventurers and grasping heretics, church manors, 
 sites of religious houses and their granges, the 
 rents of chantry-lands and other charges; besides 
 duly clearing out — wherever such was possible 
 and practical — every article of value by which the 
 old sanctuaries had been so well furnished, it was 
 
100 CARDINAL pole's POLICY. 
 
 obvious to the least acute that such purloiners 
 were not very likely to welcome with any special 
 favour the restoration of an authority — consistently 
 applying the unchangeable laws of right and 
 wrong, of justice and equity — which might call 
 them to account for their deeds of robbery and 
 sacrilege ; unless it were made clear that their 
 supposed legal rights of possession would not be 
 invaded nor overborne. Hence, Gardiner and the 
 trusted allies beside him were bound to act with 
 consummate tact and care. He and Cardinal Pole, 
 with the other great men who were preparing for 
 the completion of the work of Corporate Reunion, 
 were, it must be admitted, not exactly at-one in 
 the initiation of the scheme. Pole looked for the 
 faithful restoration of all that had been illegally 
 taken. Others, however, on the spot in England, 
 better and more accurately appreciated the grave 
 difficulties which existed in carrying out such a 
 policy. It was desirable, therefore, still further to 
 consider the subject in all its bearings before any 
 practical action was taken, so that such action 
 might be unanimous, prompt, and effective. 
 
 Here a brief record of what had already been 
 done may be set forth, in order that the importance 
 of carefully noting the exact situation in all its 
 complex bearings and grave issues, and of duly 
 crowning the good work, may be adequately 
 realized. 
 
NEW PAELIAMENTART MEASURES. 101 
 
 In 1553, two Bills, both dexterously drawn and 
 showing sound statesmanship, had been introduced 
 in Parliament, the first confirming the marriage of 
 King Henry and Queen Katherine ; and the second 
 having reference to Public Worship. Both the^e 
 are known to have been suggested by Cardinal 
 Pole, or possibly even by a higher authority. 
 
 As regards the first, it was shown abundantly 
 that after King Henry and his Queen had lived 
 together in lawful matrimony for twenty years, 
 the so-called " divorce " had been only brought 
 about through threats, intrigues, and bribery by 
 scheming and interested persons; and that the 
 perjured prelate, Thomas Cranmer, against every 
 principle and rule both of equity and justice, had 
 wickedly taken upon himself, of his own motion, 
 without lawful church authority, and in the 
 Queen's absence, to pronounce sentence and to 
 issue a decree of divorce; and, consequently, that 
 such acts, and every one of them, were altogether 
 null and void, and all such statutes as confirmed 
 the said divorce were thus and then absolutely 
 repealed. At the same time it was formally 
 asserted and decreed that the marriage in question, 
 perfectly good and valid by the law of God, was 
 adjudged both true and lawful. So ably was this 
 Act drawn under Gardiner's direction, and so 
 powerful were the arguments used in both Houses 
 of .'P/arliament in behalf of at once passing it, that 
 
102 SUCH UNANIMOUSLY PASSED. 
 
 no single voice was raised against it in either 
 House of Parliament. As the Queen wrote to Pole, 
 it had become law sine scrupulo aut difficultate. 
 
 As regards the second, while avoiding certain 
 questions that might have been prematurely raised, 
 and distinctly passing by the alienations of church 
 lands, tithes, and goods,it did not curtail nor alter the 
 so-called " ecclesiastical supremacy of the Crown." 
 This was a subject to be dealt with subsequently 
 by another and higher authority. However, it 
 distinctly and directly repealed no less than nine 
 most mischievous and disastrous Acts, passed by 
 the intrigues of an artful and dangerous faction 
 during the previous reign. There were some com- 
 ments made and exceptions taken against the pro- 
 posal in the House of Commons, to which adequate 
 and most satisfactory replies were immediately 
 forthcoming. But, though a considerable minority 
 of the members of that house, cherishing laxity of 
 morals, or upholding the new tenets of the Zuin- 
 glians and Calvinists, were believed to dislike the 
 proposition, the Bill happily passed even without 
 a division.^ 
 
 The enthusiasm of so many for a prompt return 
 to the old order of things went onward without 
 any apparent check; for, amid difficulties which 
 were not small and dangers that at one time looked 
 
 ' '' Statutes at Large," 1 Mary, Session II., chaps. 1, 2. 
 
cranmer's innovations set aside. 103 
 
 very threatening, the Bill was both so fashioned 
 and guided by those in authority, that the " new- 
 men " became prudently passive, and subsequently 
 stood aside. 
 
 By this enactment the blundering and destruc- 
 tive handiwork of Henry's Erastians and the 
 Edwardian innovators was toppled over and shat- 
 tered. All the artful devices of Cranmer and his 
 home and foreign tools were exposed, and their 
 labours for a time brought to nought. Both the 
 " Books of Common Prayer " of Edward VI. — the 
 First, which, perhaps, with far too little reason, 
 was boldly asserted to have been compiled under 
 the direct inspiration of God's Holy Spirit, and 
 the Second, with which the foreign importations 
 had had so much to do — were so accurately and 
 truly declared to be "a new thing, imagined and 
 devised by a few of singular opinions." The Acts 
 of Edward VI., utterly ignoring the spiritualty, 
 and respectively authorizing the use of these two 
 " Books of Common Prayer," the bald, bare, and 
 new-fangled (if not barren and disastrous) Ordinal, 
 the administration of the sacrament of the altar in 
 both kinds, the marriage of the clergy, the aboli- 
 tion of ancient fasts and feasts, the dismal Calvi- 
 nistic "superintendents,'' created by Letters Patent, 
 and their Erastian exercise of so-called "jurisdic- 
 tion," were one and all repealed and done away 
 with ; while the old forms of worship, rites, cere- 
 
104 VAEIOtJS EPISCOPAL VISITATIONS. 
 
 monies, discipline, ecclesiastical duties and obliga- 
 tions,^ as existing under King Henry VIII. were 
 formally and legally restored. 
 
 The joy of the people, both noble and common, 
 on learning this knew no bounds. Some of the 
 foreign ambassadors notice this in their letters and 
 comments. The sons and daughters of those 
 Englishmen who in Lincolnshire, Yorkshire, and 
 the west country had been slaughtered in batches 
 merely because they rose in defence of their Faith 
 and the ancient sanctuaries of God in the land, 
 were overcome with gladness at this happy change ; 
 believing that the intercession of the saints of old 
 and the prayers of recent sufferers for their Faith, 
 behind the veil, and waiting for the dews of grace, 
 had been heard in Heaven, and thus mercifully 
 answered. 
 
 At this time, the month of July, 1554, the 
 Bishops made various visitations to enforce obe- 
 dience to the ecclesiastical changes already effected. 
 Some visited in person, others by deputy. In all 
 cases the state of the fabrics of the churches seems 
 to have been carefully investigated. A time of 
 moral and religious confusion is generally rather a 
 
 1 On June 28, 1554, the Chancellor and University of Oxford, 
 in a Latin letter, testify their gratitude to the Queen for the 
 benefits conferred upon them by the restoration of the ancient 
 discipline, and have intrusted this address to Dr. Tresham. — 
 State Papers, sub anno 1554. 
 
THEIR BENEFICENT RESULTS. 105 
 
 time of construction than of construction. This 
 period was no exception to that rule. In many cases 
 destruction and robbery had distinctly triumphed. 
 The old service-books had been purloined or de- 
 stroyed, the sacred vessels stolen, the official sacer- 
 dotal vestments taken away. In many cases the 
 roofs of chantry-chapels, and often of choirs, had 
 been stripped of their lead, and the belfries of their 
 bells ; while the Ucentious and dissolute lives ^ of 
 the miscalled "Reformers " had demorahzed every 
 parish in which their maleficent influence had been 
 felt. 
 
 In many places such Visitations produced prac- 
 tical advantages, and brought abundant blessings.^ 
 Those who had acted for the bishops, as well as 
 the bishops themselves, appear to have done so 
 
 1 The Reformers' " irregular and immoral lives gave their 
 enemies great advantages to say they ran away from confession, 
 penance, fasting, and prayers, only that they might be under no 
 restraint, but indulge themselves in a licentious and dissolute 
 
 life The People grew to look on all the Changes that 
 
 had been made as designs to enrich some vicious courtiers, and 
 to let in an inundation of vice and wickedness upon the nation." 
 — History of the Beformation, by Burnet, vol. iii. p. 217. 
 
 ^ The author has made notes of no less than twenty-nine cases 
 in which this Visitation of 1554 was duly held in the dioceses of 
 Lincoln, Norwich, Oxford, and "Winchester, and where such 
 Visitation was recorded, in some form or another, in the still- 
 existing Churchwardens' Account Books : — in charges for the 
 " Somner," or Summoner ; " hys charges for the bishop's man ; " 
 " for ryngyng when my lorde ye bushoppe cum ;" " in bredd and 
 ale at the visitacion ; " and, in some cases, " for wyne & spyce 
 for ye lorde suflfregen." In several instances Accounts for the 
 
106 JEALOUSY OF THE CARDINAL. 
 
 with the greatest prudence, patience, and charity ; 
 and, as a consequence, church after church— though 
 partially unfurnished, and not so rich in service- 
 books and sacred vessels as in times past — soon 
 came to be duly repaired and used as heretofore. 
 Mattins and Mass, Evensong and Rosary were said 
 as of old ; while on Sundays and the great festivals, 
 in many parishes, the complex atrocities of the 
 Edwardian innovators, with all their preachments, 
 pratings,' and practices most happily came to be 
 well-nigh forgotten. In exceedingly few of the 
 churches had these ever been welcomed. In many 
 the dislike for them had invariably been hearty, 
 sincere, and openly expressed. 
 
 In the autumn of 1554, difficulties which the 
 Cardinal had already accurately enough noted 
 seemed likely to increase. Both abroad and at home 
 ■ — at Rome, Venice, Brussels, and Paris — malice, 
 jealousy, and misrepresentation were evidently in 
 league against him. His motives and aims, as 
 well as certain of his words and deeds, were often 
 misunderstood. The Protestants, seeing this, 
 
 following year, 1655, show the immediate consequences of these 
 Visitations, in the due reparation and restoration of the fabrics, 
 vessels, and vestments. Many roods appear to have been set up 
 in the spring of 1556. 
 
 ' The discussions which had been encouraged were most mis- 
 chievous in their consequences. Such often took place in church, 
 where the fanatical and speculative were invited to prate with 
 the parish priest or perambulating gospeller, to the demoraliza- 
 tion of listeners and onlookers. 
 
HE ADDRESSES KING PHILIP. 107 
 
 made the most of it for their own purposes. Anj 
 delay, therefore, was welcome, and no method for 
 creating and continuing delay was left unadopted 
 or unemployed. Self-seeking was found to be 
 more easily practised with success, when conten- 
 tions and disorders were rife. On the spot, in 
 England, moreover, small matters appeared large 
 to the onlookers, and important matters compara- 
 tively of no moment ; so that some persons would 
 altogether have ceased labouring for the great 
 consummation which Pole so earnestly desired : 
 while he, on the other hand, — Avith a firm grasp of 
 principle, and seeing that nothing less than Cor- 
 porate Reunion would remove the numerous 
 existing difficulties, — declined to swerve, even in 
 the smallest degree, from the straight path he had 
 so wisely taken. 
 
 In September of the same year, the Cardinal 
 addressed King Philip by letter, pointing out how 
 he himself had personally suffered for the Catholic 
 cause. The loss of his home and friends, his 
 saintly mother's cruel death, a banishment for no 
 less than twenty years from the land of his birth, 
 had all been endured in faith and patience for the 
 sake of his well-loved country; but it was as a 
 public character, as a Prince of the Church, a dis- 
 creet protector of the religious interests of England, 
 and one so heartily anxious for the nation's cor- 
 porate return to peace and oneness, that he desired 
 
108 RETURN TO THE ANCIENT FAITH. 
 
 prompt and efficient action to be taken. Delay- 
 was dangerous, and might become directly sinful. 
 Unless, therefore, the King and Queen at once 
 used all the means and influence at their disposal 
 for accomplishing this good work at the earliest 
 moment, the guilt of procrastination might become 
 deep and dark. 
 
 It was at the same time urged upon the Queen 
 that the restoration of the Faith by Corporate 
 Reunion, through Pole's instrumentality, was the 
 pressing need of the hour. How imperfectly the 
 Edwardian "Book of Common Prayer" set forth 
 the Sacramental system was accurately known to 
 him. He had studied its pages from a copy sent to 
 him in 1549 by the Duke of Somerset.^ Even the 
 Cardinal's personal aid in the work of religious 
 restoration might be lost, if it were not then at once 
 undertaken. The authorities at Rome, on several 
 occasions, had given abundant indications of the 
 exact method and manner of which they could 
 approve in action. Pole, on this point, was well 
 informed. Such was nothing less than a complete 
 return to the ancient Faith. Moreover, as Mary's 
 ambassador to the Court of Brussels pointed out in 
 a letter, unless the work were at once commenced, 
 
 ' On June 4, 1549, the Duke of Somerset wrote to Cardinal 
 Pole, urging him to take advantage of the Boy-King's mercy, and 
 to return to England ; and at the same time sent him a copy of 
 the new " Book of Common Prayer." This copy is still to be seen 
 in the Vatican Library. 
 
THE cardinal's PRESENCE DESIRABLE. 109 
 
 Pole, vexed by the indecision and delay of others, 
 might appear to himself obliged to return to Rome. 
 Thus — to paraphrase the actual words of the letter 
 — the realm of England would lose a friend, who, 
 for his wisdom, learning, and eminent virtues, was 
 sought and honoured by every person who had 
 secured the honour of his acquaintance. His con- 
 versation was known to be far above that of ordinary 
 men, and adorned with the highest qualities ; so 
 much so, indeed, that all persons of influence with 
 whom he had personally come into contact were 
 impressed in their official dealings with him, in the 
 highest degree. 
 
 These and other needful representations to the 
 Queen appeared to have their due and immediate 
 effect. It was seen that the Cardinal's return to 
 England was essential. Better and more effectually 
 than any other, he could attempt and complete the 
 necessary work in contemplation. His qualities, 
 his position, and his rank all led up to this earnest 
 and reasonable conviction. Of his high birth and 
 rank all knew; of his loyalty there could be no 
 doubt; while, as regards religion, the scheme by 
 which the nation as a nation — through the public 
 voice and openly-expressed will of its representa- 
 tives — should corporately return to communion 
 with the Holy See, and regain its place in the orbit 
 of Christendom, could be better and more safely 
 applied by Cardinal Pole than by any other Uving 
 
110 HIS CHIEF OBJECT IN COMING. 
 
 mortal. As regards what had been done under 
 Edward VI. in the way of destruction, scarcely a 
 point of importance, whether ecclesiastical, poli- 
 tical, or moral, had escaped Pole's notice. Though 
 himself absent, yet tried and trusted friends had 
 informed him of the steady progress downwards, 
 both ecclesiastically and morally, which had been 
 taken by way of legislation. And this had been 
 ■done not by the gossip of temporary sojourners in 
 Rome, not by uncertain rumour, or the utterance 
 ■of half-truths by mere babblers ; but by a careful 
 and exact study of the various unhappy steps 
 towards the plane of negation-mongers and the 
 dull realm of misbelief which the country had 
 been duped into taking. He would arrive at 
 home not to further destroy or uproot, not to mar 
 and break up, but to mend. The first step to be 
 taken on England's part, therefore, was to reverse 
 the attainder on the statute-book. On the 17th 
 •of November, consequently, a Bill to this effect 
 brought into the House of Lords, was passed 
 in two days, and at once sent down to the House 
 •of Commons. Here it was thrice read in one day, 
 and at once, by act of King and Queen, Lords and 
 <!!ommons, became law. 
 
 This Act of Parliament truly set forth that the 
 ;Sole and only reason for the attainder of Reginald 
 Pole was his distinct refusal to consent to the 
 divorce of the Queen's father and mother, Henry 
 
HIS ATTAINDER REVERSED. Ill 
 
 and Katherine; and that their present Majesties, 
 PhiHp and Mary, by and with the consent of both 
 Houses of Parliament, in consideration of Pole's 
 lofty and conscientious behaviour in this matter, 
 and in regard of his many excellent qualities, 
 deliberately and of purpose repealed his attainder 
 and restored him to all and every the rights which 
 his deep faith and strict integrity alone had caused 
 him to forfeit.' 
 
 An impression of the Great Seal, to add dignity 
 and distinction to this important Act of Parlia- 
 ment, was taken off, not as customary in sealing- 
 wax, but in solid gold. 
 
 No time was now to be lost in sending special 
 messengers of suitable rank and dignity, to 
 Brussels to invite the Cardinal to return at once to 
 his native country. Two noble Privy Councillors, 
 Lord Paget of Beaudesert and Lord Hastings, 
 Master of the Horse, with a train of forty gentle- 
 men, therefore, were at once despatched thither. 
 Lord Hastings having married Katherine, daughter 
 
 1 The Author has carefully gone through several documents 
 in the Record Office, and others in private hands, bearing both 
 directly and indirectly on the passing of this notable Act of 
 Parliament. Many of these show how thoroughly sound at 
 heart the great body of the people of England were in their 
 attachment to their old and holy religion. Throughout the 
 country — ^iu Devon, Oxon, Yorkshire, Essex, Middlesex, and 
 Cornwall — the votes on behalf of the Act, both of peers and 
 commoners, were carefully anticipated and heartily commended. 
 
112 MESSENUEES DESPATCHED TO HIM. 
 
 of the Cardinal's eldest brother, Lord Montagu, 
 who had been legally murdered under Henry 
 VIII., would be thoroughly welcomed by his 
 lady's uncle, while Lord Paget — whose prompt 
 action in favour of Queen Mary when her rights 
 to the throne were set aside temporarily — was a 
 nobleman of high principles, and sincerely attached 
 to the ancient Faith. 
 
 These personages, in a despatch, dated Novem- 
 ber the 13th, 1554, at once inform Queen Mary how 
 delighted the Emperor was at their mission ; with 
 what joy the Cardinal himself had received them; 
 and how admirably he had expressed his respect 
 for, and gratitude to, the Queen. His virtues, 
 they go on to declare, cannot be sufficiently ad- 
 mired, while in particular his moderation of lan- 
 guage, his wisdom, and the perfect self-command 
 he at all times evidences shine forth abundantly. 
 In the interests of Peace and Unity he is prepared, 
 they aver, to lay aside the character of Legate 
 with which he has been duly invested, and to come 
 to England as a mere private member of the Sacred 
 College and as an ambassador to the Queen. He 
 is ready to assent to all such measures as her 
 lawful advisers on the spot, in their wisdom, dis- 
 cretion, and foresight, have assisted in devising 
 or passing for the good of the country and the 
 honour of God; being the more hopeful that all 
 such in their degree have wisely paved the way for 
 
pole's statesmanlike plans. 113 
 
 his own great scheme of Corporate Keunion.^ The 
 idea of reconciling here and there a single influen- 
 tial individual, however pious or useful, or even a 
 family or local clique, never seems to have entered 
 his head. Such could not have satisfied this 
 Prince of the Church. He owned higher and 
 nobler, but not less effective notions, and bolder 
 and more statesmanlike plans. His Eminence 
 trusted, moreover, that the subject of the lands of 
 the religious houses and of the Church, which had 
 caused some dissension, though Queen Mary's 
 luminous speech to her Peers had the true ring 
 about it," should be so duly adjusted as that, while 
 
 1 All the interesting details here set forth are directly gathered 
 either from Pole's own Letters, or from State papers at Borne or 
 in London. Snoh have served in several particulars to correct 
 accepted convictions. 
 
 ^ The speech of the Queen to the Peers on this important 
 subject is so beautiful in itself, so frankly and accurately reveals 
 her true religious character, and is generally marked by such 
 great ability and true wisdom, that it is here put on record as 
 deserving the reader's special attention : — " You are here of 
 Our council," said she, " and We have willed you to be called unto 
 Us, to the intent you might hear of me my conscience, and the 
 resolution of my mind, concerning the lands and possessions as 
 well of monasteries, as of other churches whatsoever, being now 
 presently in my possession. First, I do consider, that the said 
 lands were taken away from the churches aforesaid, in time of 
 schism ; and that by unlawful means, such as are contrary both 
 to the law of God, and of the Church : for the which cause, my 
 conscience doth not suffer me to detain them ; and therefore, I 
 here expressly refuse, either to claim, or to retain the said lands 
 for mine ; but, with all my heart, freely and willingly, without 
 all paction or condition, here, and before God, I do surrender, 
 
114 HE SETS OUT EOR ENGLAND. 
 
 Right and Justice should be duly respected, ordi- 
 nary contentment might happily follow. They 
 end by intimating that, as the Cardinal's bodily 
 health is so weak, he is unable to take long stages 
 in his journey homewards. Moreover in these, 
 the dignity of his person had to be considered and 
 their own duty efficiently done. He would, there- 
 fore, make his public progress to the English Court 
 slowly, stage by stage. On the morrow they 
 would lie at Dendermond, then at Ghent, after- 
 wards at Bruges, subsequently at Nieuport, after 
 that at Dunkirk, and so eventually at Calais. 
 
 and relinquish the said lands and possessions, or inheritances 
 whatsoever ; and do renounce the same, with this mind and 
 purpose, that [such] order and disposition thereof may be taken, 
 as shall seem best liking to our most holy Lord, the Pope, or 
 else his legate, the Lord Cardinal, to the honour of God, and 
 wealth of this our realm. And albeit you may object to me 
 again that, considering the state of my kingdom, and the dignity 
 thereof, my crown imperial cannot be honourably maintained 
 and furnished without the possessions afoi-esaid, yet notwith- 
 standing I set more by the salvation of my soul, than by ten 
 kingdoms ; and, therefore, the said possessions I utterly refuse 
 here to hold after that sort and title ; and give most hearty 
 thanks to Almighty God, which hath given me an husband 
 likewise minded, with no less good affections in this behalf, than 
 I am myself. "Wherefore, I charge and command that my coun- 
 cillor (with whom I have conferred my mind in this matter 
 iDefore), and you four, to-morrow together do resort to the most 
 reverend lord legate, and do signify to him the premises, in my 
 name, and give your attendance upon him, for the more full de- 
 claration of the state of my kingdom, and of the aforesaid pos- 
 sessions, accordingly as you yourselves do understand the 
 matter, and can inform him in the same." 
 
HIS ARRIVAL AT DOVER. 115 
 
 Several of his old Paduan friends accompanied 
 him on his journey hither — amongst whom were 
 Priuli, Floribellus (his Latin secretary), and an 
 aged ally, Stella. But the latter died on the road. 
 The Cardinal and his retinue were attended by a 
 company of no less than a hundred and twenty 
 horsemen. 
 
 At Calais a magnificently-appointed vessel was 
 in readiness to receive His Eminence and convey 
 him to England, and six men-of-war accom- 
 panied it. For some days the weather had been 
 so lowering and stormy, and the winds so wild, 
 that the safe sailing of his fleet across straits where 
 two strong currents meet seemed an impossibility. 
 However, on Pole^s arrival, upon the 21st of 
 November, the clouds all at once suddenly broke, 
 the winds were lulled, and the waves fell ; so that, 
 under sunshine and a ruddy sky, with the sea as 
 calm as a lake — which many reasonably looked 
 upon as visible tokens of the favour of Heaven — 
 with the Cross of St. George of England triumph- 
 antly floating at the mainmast of every stately 
 ship, the Cardinal safely reached the port of 
 Dover. 
 
 He was received here by Lord Montagu, the 
 Bishop of Ely, several of the nobility, and many of 
 his own personal friends and kinsmen. His advent 
 became the one topic of conversation. At Norwich 
 and Oxford, at Lincoln, Winchester, and Sandwich, 
 
116 IS RESTOEED TO HIS HONOUKS. 
 
 he would receive a most cordial welcome, as 
 Legate;^ for, as old letters from these places point 
 out, the people of all ranks had grown thoroughly- 
 sick of the disorders of sad times, and were anxious 
 to urge upon the Court the only reasonable and 
 right method of cure. In this reception at Dover 
 Pole was treated as one of the royal family ; though 
 his special ecclesiastical dignity was at the same 
 time officially recognized. At Gravesend, amid 
 the pealing of the church bells and the acclama- 
 tions of the multitude, he was welcomed by a 
 great crowd. The Bishop of Durham and the 
 Earl of Shrewsbury — this last one of the most 
 influential noblemen of England — duly welcomed 
 the Cardinal on behalf of the King and Queen ; 
 formally presenting him with the Act of ParUa- 
 ment, which had only received the royal sign-manual 
 on the previous day. In and by that Act under 
 which he had been banished, he was restored to 
 blood, the attainder was duly reversed, and he was 
 formally and fully reinstated in all his civil rights 
 and honours. One of the onlookers from Italy, 
 in the Cardinal's train, remarked that the joy de- 
 picted on the faces of the crowd, who there 
 received his lordship, was so evidently sincere that, 
 if the rest of the people of the land were as earnest 
 
 ' MS. Miscellaneous Letters and Documents, original and 
 transcribed, in the Author's possession. State Papers, sub anno 
 1554. " Original Letters on the Eeformation : " Cambridge, 1846. 
 
COMBS, BY RIVER, TO LONDON. 117 
 
 in desiring a religious restoration, and a return of 
 the ancient Faith, as those whose cheers had 
 greeted them from Dover to Gravesend, the success 
 of the scheme for restoring unity and peace was 
 already secured. 
 
 By the southern bank of the Thames, in sight of 
 the picturesque tower ^ of the Parish Church of St. 
 George, at Gravesend, lay a royal barge, its hulk 
 and sides painted with gold and vermilion. The 
 rowers were in the Queen's livery, with their 
 ancient badges ; a rich awning of blue taffety, 
 adorned and fringed with silver, had been stretched 
 over its broad deck. At the head was placed on 
 high a processional cross of silver gilt, while an 
 English ensign of silken embroidery had also 
 found its due place of honour. Twenty other 
 barges of various kinds followed in attendance. 
 Musicians, from time to time, fiUed the air with 
 their strains ; and the old Litany of the Saints was 
 chanted as the Cardinal passed Greenwich. 
 
 Letters Patent, duly signed and sealed,^ were 
 here presented to the Cardinal, authorizing him to 
 exercise his due jurisdiction as a Legate, and were 
 first read by the Bishop of Durham. In this instru- 
 
 ^ The old church of Gravesend was pulled down many years 
 ago, and a more recent building, in the Hanoverian style, put up 
 in its place. 
 
 ^ These, copied from the original document, are found duly 
 entered in the Eegister Book of the Cardinal, preserved in the 
 Lambeth Palace Library. They may be seen on folio 66. 
 
118 HIS JURISDICTION AUTHORIZED. 
 
 ment the King and Queen declare that whereas it 
 has pleased the Sacred Pontiff, Julius III., to send 
 their dear cousin, Reginald Pole, with certain 
 authorities, graces, and jurisdictions, to be ex- 
 ercised on behalf of the subjects of England, the 
 said Legate had for the best of purposes accepted 
 the commission, and such exercise of the same was 
 highly beneficial to the realm. Furthermore that, 
 on this account, his arrival in that character was 
 most acceptable to them, and it was their royal will 
 and pleasure that, in its fullest extent, he should 
 exercise such jurisdiction, and they were well 
 pleased that their loving subjects should have 
 recourse to him according to the nature and quality 
 of such grace as they stood in need of, and as they 
 might have done in the twentieth year of the late 
 King Henry. 
 
 In due course, passing the Tower of London, 
 the stately spire of St. Paul's Cathedral, with sixty 
 other picturesque towers and spires rising heaven- 
 ward from the City around, and the great church 
 of Southwark, with its massive tower on the south, 
 the royal barge from Gravesend,^ with numerous 
 
 ' " The same day Cardinal Pole came from. Gravesend by water, 
 with the Earl of Shrewsbury, the Lord Montagu, the Bishops of 
 Durham and Ely, the Lord Paget, Sir Edward Hastings, the 
 Lord Cobham, and diverse knyghts and gentyllmen in barges, 
 and they all [did shoot the] bryge betwyn xij and on of the 
 cloke and against the stellard [steel-yard] of Temes, my Lord 
 Chanseler mett [them in his] barge and my Lord of Shrowsbury 
 
WEL-COMED BY KING PHILIP. 119 
 
 attendant barges, duly arrived at Whitehall Stairs. 
 The Cardinal, in his scarlet robes of office, had 
 been everywhere greeted with respect; he had 
 been met by the Lord High Chancellor ; the 
 citizens, collected in groups all up the river, from 
 Wapping to Westminster — with an unusual throng 
 upon London Bridge, where, in the overhanging 
 houses, every window was filled with happy faces 
 — and these citizens had welcomed him with ringing 
 cheers : while the sailors of, English ships, as well 
 as those of various other nationalities, had dressed 
 their vessels, anchored near each strand of the river, 
 with gay, cross-marked streamers, and had invoked 
 the blessing of Heaven, and the favour of Our 
 Lady of Pity — Was not England of old looked 
 upon as the " Dowry of Mary? " — upon the Legate's 
 mission and work. 
 
 The Cardinal was met and embraced at the 
 Court Gate by King Philip himself 
 
 had his barge ivith the talbot, all his men in bluw cotes, red- 
 hosse skarlett capes and white fethers, and so to y" Cort gatt, 
 and ther the Kyng grace met him, and imbrased hym and so 
 lad y™ thnigh the King Hall, and he had borne a-for hym a 
 sylver cross, and he was arrayed in a skarlet gowne and a sqware 
 skarlet cap." — Cotton MS8. Brit. Museum, Vitellius, F. v. (the 
 parts in brackets damaged by fire). 
 
CHAPTER lY. 
 
 POLE'S POLICY FOE HIS COUNTRY DULY 
 EFFECTED. 
 
CONTENTS OF OHAPTBB IV. 
 
 Pole's policy for his country duly effected. — Lambeth House. 
 — Its chapel and apartments. — Pole occupies Lambeth House. — 
 Its chapel restored and used. — King Philip visits the Legate. — 
 The Legate in the House of Lords. — His speech on the situation. 
 — Advocates a Wise Policy. — Its impression and effect. — Con- 
 sequent action taken. — Prayers for its success. — Proceedings in 
 the House of Lords. — Petition to the Legate. — Its prayer granted. 
 — Ancient Paith of the Nation. — Motives of the Eevolt. — The 
 Queen providentially protected. — Civil and Ecclesiastical powers. 
 — Absolution of the Nation. — Thanksgiving for the same. — In- 
 ducements for Reunion. — Set forth in detail. — Effected with 
 success. — The Legate in the City. — Welcome of the London 
 citizens. — Bishop Gardiner's Sermon. — Effect on the hearers. — 
 Convocation absolved. — Laity and the Abbey Lands. — Petition 
 on the subject. — The Legate's Concessions. — New Collegiate 
 Foundations. — Trinity College, Oxford. — St. John's College, 
 Oxford. — New National Canons. — Action of Convocation. — 
 Restoration of Law and Order. — The Bishops in Synod. — Descent 
 to Immorality and disorder. — Exhortation to the clergy. — 
 Specially to the Bishops. — The Clerical Tonsure and Habit. — 
 Rules concerning ordination. — Churches and their furniture. — 
 Catholic customs re-introduced. — Restoration of the Holy 
 Eucharist. — Further wise reforms. — The Council of Trent. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 POLE S POLICY POR HIS COUNTEY DULY EFFECTED. 
 
 ARDINAL POLE, after having been 
 formally received by tbe Queen, to 
 whose presence he was conducted by 
 the King himself, and by whom he was 
 most cordially received, had a long and earnest 
 conference with Bishop Gardiner, the Lord High 
 Chancellor. The Legate's credentials and papers 
 were formally jsresented, examined as to their exact 
 nature and character; and then — it having been 
 found that every anticipated form and ancient cus- 
 tom had been properly followed — for order, law, 
 and regularity of action were essential on such a 
 solemn and important occasion — their Majesties' 
 other advisers, with some of the more important 
 officers of the Court, were presented to His 
 Eminence. 
 
 After this, the Lord Chancellor conducted the 
 
124 LAMBETH HOUSE. 
 
 Cardinal to Lambeth House, the chief official resi- 
 dence of the Primates of all England. In this 
 place Archbishop Cranmer had resided until, ac- 
 cused of high treason and condemned, he had been 
 first imprisoned in the Tower of London, and 
 afterwards removed to Oxford. 
 
 At that time Lambeth House was a picturesque 
 though somewhat straggling building, in pointed 
 domestic architecture of various styles, erected 
 partly in timber and brick, and partly in stone; 
 with clusters of large red-brick chimneys in various 
 parts, high gables of irregular pitch, dormer win- 
 dows, a guard-room, a hall, refectory and book- 
 room, a broad and spacious court-yard, a noble 
 entrance tower, and here and there, amid the 
 gables, several smaller turrets and spires.'- Many 
 of the rooms, roofed, floored, and panelled in oak, 
 were low in height, lighted by small mullioned 
 windows, and hung with arras and tapestry. The 
 
 ' In 1321, Archbishop Eeynolds repaired Lambeth House, when 
 there appear to have been existing " My Lord's chamber," the Hall, 
 the Chancellor's chamber, the great Chapel, and two chambers of 
 the Wardrobe. In the third year of Henry VI. (Lambeth MSS. 
 No. 1193) these were " Magna Aula," " Camera armigerorum," 
 " Claustrum Magnum et Parvum," the Steward's Chamber, the 
 Registry, the Eegistrar's Chamber, and others. Cardinal Morton 
 erected the Gateway (Morton's " Kegister," folio 378), and Car- 
 dinal Pole himself added on the Long Gallery. The latter also 
 gave some choice pictures, that of Archbishop Warham, now in 
 the Library, a portrait of Erasmus, by Holbein, and the well- 
 known picture of the four Latin Doctors. 
 
ITS CHAPEL AND APARTMENTS. 125 
 
 furniture — consisting mainly of stools, benches, 
 tressels, and court-cupboards — is said to have been 
 entirely suitable to the residence; and mainly to 
 have belonged to the See. The Chapel, with long 
 lancet windows of Early English work, deeply- 
 splayed, not large but eflfectively proportioned, 
 was well suited for its purpose; while its ante- 
 chapel and the adjoining chambers at its west end 
 were of singular interest, and even then of some 
 antiquity. Certain rooms in the upper storey of 
 this portion of the building were from time to time 
 set apart for the retention and safe-keeping of rude 
 and refractory persons, judged deserving of im- 
 prisonment by the calm and dignified officials of 
 the Archbishop's provincial Court. Some of those 
 persons who have been imprisoned there have left 
 rude carvings, — their names, initials, devices of the 
 monograms of Jesus and Mary, and various 
 prayers and mottoes on the wood-work and stone 
 walls. These rooms are in what is quite accurately 
 termed " The Lollards' Tower," ^ named, no doubt, 
 
 ' Some persons, thinking that the " Lollards' Tower," adjoin- 
 ing old St. Paul's Cathedral, would have been sufficient to have 
 received all the condemned agitators and heretics of the kingdom, 
 now deny the traditional title to the well-known " Lollards' 
 Tower" at Lambeth. Such persons are entirely mistaken. 
 That at St. Paul's concerned the diocese of London: this at 
 Lambeth the diocese, and, in case of appeal, the whole province 
 of Canterbury. There were, at several periods of riot and rebel- 
 lion, condemned Lollards enough to have filled both ; and most 
 obstinate and mischievous persons, as well politically as eocle- 
 
126 POLE OCCUPIES LAMBETH HOUSE. 
 
 from the number of persons there confined who 
 had adopted, and had been actively propagating 
 the pernicious and dangerous principles of Wick- 
 liffe. 
 
 Lambeth, in Cardinal Pole's time, was but a small 
 village, with its chief street running parallel to the 
 river Thames, and its well-furnished parish church, 
 adjoining Lambeth House; and with fields and 
 swift-flowing water-courses, and long rows of wil- 
 low-trees ; farm-houses and commons stretching 
 southwards beyond. The Bishop's Ferry and 
 Boat-House (where all the Archiepiscopal barges 
 were kept) were medigeval wooden structures, 
 picturesque enough, with a stately set of landing- 
 stairs, canopied with high-pitched shingle-roofs, on 
 the river's Surrey strand. 
 
 Here, by the Queen's special order, who had fur- 
 nished portions of the house anew, the Cardinal 
 took up his abode. Cranmer, its recent occupant, 
 was away, Ijdng under sentence of death for trea- 
 son. He had forfeited his position and place. To 
 the Legate the Queen had also appointed a house- 
 hold, and an income with which to keep up his 
 dignity and rank with all proper state. 
 
 The Chapel of Lambeth House had been, in a 
 measure and temporarily, restored to its old aspect ; 
 
 siastically, they appear to have been. No southern diocese, 
 from the days of Wickliffe to the Tudor era, seems to have been 
 free from their pestilent influence. 
 
ITS CHAPEL EBSTORED AND USED. 127 
 
 and was furnished afresh for the ancient rites. 
 Over the stall of the Cardinal hung a crimson 
 velvet canopy, with his personal arms under a 
 prelate's hat embroidered in colours and gold. 
 The old altar had been flanked anew with rich 
 curtains of cloth-of-siLver, powdered with pome- 
 granates, and the rose and the sheaf of arrows ; ^ 
 while three Venetian lamps of silver were burning 
 in the sanctuary, and other lights before the 
 restored representation in alabaster of Our Blessed 
 Lady and of St. Gregory the Great on either side 
 the altar. Over the northern door, leading into 
 the Archie piscopal Sacristy, hung a picture of the 
 Four Great Latin Doctors, with another of the 
 Passion of Our Saviour, and the sacred instru- 
 ments of the Passion, on the wall adjoining the 
 minstrels' gallery, upon the immediate south side 
 of the sanctuary. The abomination of desolation 
 had thus been efficiently cast out, and Mass was 
 then said daily as of old. 
 
 Three days after his grace's arrival at Lambeth, 
 on going to Court at Whitehall, the Cardinal 
 received from the hands of the King himself a 
 packet of letters and instruments which had ar- 
 rived by special messengers from Rome. These 
 documents, anxiously looked for and heartily wel- 
 comed, gave His Eminence the amplest powers 
 
 ' These were the heraldic badges of the Queen. 
 
128 KING PHILIP VISITS THE LEGATE. 
 
 with which to effect the anticipated reconciliation 
 and to complete the desired work of Corporate 
 Reunion. All that was then practically needed 
 was the good-will and assent of the general body 
 of the people, and a blessing from the Most High. 
 Several remarkable, if not directly supernatural, 
 incidents which then took place — and with which 
 their Majesties, the Lord Legate, and the Lord 
 Chancellor by trusty report seem to have become 
 acquainted — were very projierly regarded as dis- 
 tinct tokens of the Divine favour, and as Christian 
 omens of an immediate religious triumph. A 
 sound of unearthly song within the Chapel of 
 St. Edward, at Westminster, heard by several 
 persons one midnight in October ; and rays of 
 light appearing suddenly, and seeming to enwrap 
 the figure of St. Thomas of Canterbury in its niche 
 on the northern side of the Lollards' Tower, were 
 not lost upon those who had respectively heard 
 and seen the same. The gross darkness which 
 had covered so many of the people seemed, by 
 God's mercy, to be about to be effectively dis- 
 sipated. 
 
 On the next day King Philip formally visited 
 the Legate, and, in conjunction with others to 
 whom the legal and ofiicial preparations had been 
 entrusted, settled all details for completing the 
 great and momentous work in hand. Many per- 
 sons prayed openly, "May God bless it, and may 
 
THE LEGATE IN THE HOUSE OF LOEDS. 129 
 
 the powerful saints of our land intercede for its 
 success ! " Throughout the country the interest 
 of the mentally-jaded and frequently demoralized 
 multitude was centred in the Houses of Par- 
 liament, where, as was generally known, such 
 momentous efforts on behalf of Divine Truth were 
 to be made at once. 
 
 On the 28th of November, 1554, the Legate 
 attended the House of Lords in State. His pro- 
 cession and that of the King and Queen arrived in 
 due order and with every accustomed ceremony. 
 All the bishops were there in rochet and cope, 
 with mitre and pastoral staff. The high officers of 
 State were stationed near the canopied throne; 
 while the members of the Cardinal's household, 
 with all his officials — cross-bearer, chamberlains, 
 chaplains and secretaries — with their formal in- 
 signia^ stood around his chair of state at the 
 Queen's right hand. Robed in cappa magna of 
 scarlet, with tippet of ermine, the Lord Legate 
 heard that great prelate, the Chancellor, announce, 
 by their Majesties' command, that His Eminence, 
 having already intimated to the King and Queen 
 the object of his coming, was now desirous of mak- 
 ing a hke public and frank declaration to both 
 Lords and Commons — the nation's due and lawful 
 representatives. At this, amid the profoundest 
 ai\d most striking silence, the Cardinal arose from 
 his faldstool. 
 
 K 
 
130 HIS SPEECH ON THE SITUATION. 
 
 His speech, delivered in clear tones, with sin- 
 gular earnestness and vast self-command, was 
 regarded as a marvel of prudence and wisdom. 
 For many years, as at the outset he reminded his 
 attentive and anxious hearers, he had been not only 
 excluded from that assembly, but also from his 
 home and native land, by laws specially and per- 
 sonally enacted against himself. For having re- 
 cently repealed those laws he returned his best 
 acknowledgments in person both to Lords and 
 Commons, both to King and Queen. These had 
 thus most generously manifested their good- will 
 to him, and nothing better tended to render such 
 both acceptable and welcome than the opportunity 
 of paying back the kindness of them all in a 
 matter of the greatest moment and importance. 
 He had been formally restored to the land of his 
 birth and to the ranks of a nobihty which, as 
 nobles, could only boast of an earthly origin ; but 
 he was come by high commission and in divine 
 charity to secure for them, as of old, a far nobler 
 dignity, even a true heavenly citizenship; and to 
 reinstate them all in the unity of the One Fold 
 and in the grace and favour of the One God and 
 Saviour. The Almighty had bound and bonded 
 together every Christian of every country into one 
 Divine family, and in the unity and obedience of 
 the Father — and all such, by God's mercy and 
 their own expressed will, might soon be the 
 
ADVOCATES A WISE POLICY. 131 
 
 nation's lot once again. The Lord Cardinal then 
 went on to enumerate and dwell upon the various 
 evils — ecclesiastical, political and social — which 
 they had all endured since the defection of so 
 many, by the action of those who ruled, from the 
 Centre of Unity. On these dark features, and upon 
 the obvious consequences of the same, he dwelt 
 with much force and power. He always spoke in 
 great charity, but also with much vigour. No 
 words were lost; none missed their mark. He 
 then proceeded to insist upon the greatness of the 
 spiritual benefit which was then placed before 
 them, and to the singular favour which the Holy 
 See had invariably shown to England. Without 
 fear or favour, in terms which none might mis- 
 understand, he eloquentl}' reminded them of their 
 past errors, and exhorted them to a true and 
 hearty repentance. They had shown their willing- 
 ness and readiness to change their minds by their 
 recent action towards himself ; while he, as a 
 Legate of the Father of the Faithful, was, by a 
 sensible and holy joy, most anxious, with no delay, 
 to complete his country's desired reconciliation. 
 His powers, he informed them, were more than 
 sufficient to restore them to perfect union with the 
 faithful throughout the world, and to heal the 
 miserable divisions of the last disturbed and 
 gloomy years. In order, therefore, that the fuU 
 blessing of God's abounding favour might descend 
 
132 ITS IMPRESSION AND EFFECT. 
 
 and dwell upon them all, it only remained that, 
 in perfect good faith, with one heart and one mind, 
 they should at once proceed by unanimous action 
 to repeal all those laws by which, whether know- 
 ingly or unwittingly, they had visibly cut them- 
 selves off from the Centre of Unity and the true 
 source of spiritual jurisdiction. With these words, 
 somewhat amplified it may have been, he ended. 
 
 It was at once evident that a deep impression 
 had been made by the Legate's closely-reasoned, 
 comprehensive, and most effective address. No 
 one saw this more accurately than Bishop Gardiner, 
 who, both by expei^ence and quickness of judg- 
 ment, knew the temper of both Houses of Parlia- 
 ment exactly. To have so impressed bodies — the 
 Peers were a somewhat mixed multitude, while 
 many of the Commons were ruder in race and 
 stamp than heretofore — in both of which conflict- 
 ing interests were silently at work, and where 
 religious faith was certainly not so strong and 
 uniform as it had been of old, was the work of a 
 wise diplomatist and a great statesman. 
 
 Parliament met again on the morrow, when the 
 great subject before the Peers and Commons was 
 again duly considered. No real opposition was 
 offered to a carefully- drawn-up proposition that 
 the whole nation should at once seek to return to 
 outward and visible communion with the Apostolic 
 See. Those who had been entrusted with pro- 
 
CONSEQUENT ACTION TAKEN. 133 
 
 moting this measure saw clearly enough, from the 
 tempers of men at the outset, that it was being re- 
 ceived on all sides with general approbation. And 
 such indeed turned out to be the case. Faith, 
 hope, and charity, evidently dominated many. 
 Both Houses, by a joint and formal petition — ac- 
 cepted independently by each — were there and then 
 prepared, on the part of the nation, to follow the 
 advice which their own English Cardinal had just 
 before so earnestly and eloquently recommended 
 to them. The Petition was accepted by acclama- 
 tion. And so — amid many congratulations either 
 for other, both by Peers and Commoners — each 
 House adjourned. 
 
 The next day was the popular Feast of 
 St. Andrew. This festival was ushered in both 
 in London and Westminster by the ringing of 
 bells and the rejoicing of the multitude. On 
 the previous evening, after solemn vespers, the 
 "Litany of the Saints" had been sung in pro- 
 cession by a body of priests and clerks in surplices 
 and copes, in St. Paul's Cathedral. Early masses 
 for God's abundant blessing on the nation were 
 said in almost every parish church. In several of 
 these the visible and distasteful tokens of what 
 had been termed "reform," were carefully re- 
 moved ; and the old rites and ceremonies were 
 again observed as of old. There was scarcely a 
 sacred sanctuary in the whole of the city and its 
 
134 PRAYERS FOR ITS SUCCESS. 
 
 suburbs in which the Lamp of the Presence had 
 not been suspended and kindled anew. Many- 
 hearty prayers for peace and the triumph of 
 ReUgion rose from bending groups gathered near. 
 
 At Islington, Lambeth, and Stratford-Langton — 
 as is on record — images of the Blessed Mother of 
 God had been newly set up. New roods ^ had 
 been re-erected at the parish churches of Barnes, 
 Greenwich, St. Mary's-by-the-Bourne, Stratford- 
 Langton, and at the small church of St. Pancras, 
 in the fields due north of Westminster. 
 
 But the House of Lords was the particular 
 spot to which many turned. Rumour had already 
 accurately told the story of Reunion to thousands. 
 The King and Queen had directed the Earl of 
 Arundel, Lord High Chamberlain, together with 
 six knights of the noble order of the Garter, to 
 accompany the Lord Legate from Lambeth to this 
 place. His Grace came in state, attired in his 
 official scarlet robes, and with every token of 
 ecclesiastical authority and legatine jurisdiction 
 borne about him by his officials, — the silver axes, 
 the verges tipped with silver-gilt, and the pro- 
 cessional cross — was attended by chamberlain, 
 chaplains, master of the household, and secre- 
 taries. 
 
 ' These cases appear to have been early examples of renewed 
 Catholic zeal and private liberality. A little later, Dr. John 
 Storey, a civilian, was formally authorized to see to the re- 
 erection of the Eood and other customary sacred images. 
 
PROCEEDINGS IN THE HOUSE OF LORDS 135 
 
 Under a broad canopy of cloth of gold, on a 
 raised platform, sat the Queen upon her throne. 
 The King was placed at Her Majesty's left 
 hand. The Lord Legate, surrounded by his 
 officers, and with the bishops of the two provinces 
 gathered near, to her right. It Avas a spectacle of 
 solemnity, and there were tears both of sorrow 
 and gratitude on many cheeks ; of sorrow, for the 
 past could not be blotted out, nor its losses duly 
 appraised ; of gratitude, for the long-suffering of 
 Heaven, and that such a day had dawned. The 
 proceedings were opened by prayers said by one 
 of the bishops. In these the favour and bene- 
 diction of the Almighty, and the intercession of 
 Our Lady and the Saints, were asked upon the 
 special work to be done, amid the hushed silence 
 of all. 
 
 Then the Lord High Chancellor, briefly recount- 
 ing the proceedings already taken in the matter, 
 delivered the Queen's instructions to summon the 
 Commons. On their arrival, the members of both 
 houses were formally asked if they were prepared 
 to, and did, ratify the previous day's work; and if 
 they one and all desired to return to the perfect 
 obedience of the One True Faith. No actual 
 opposition was made ; no word of discord was 
 uttered ; no contention was raised. The Chan- 
 cellor's proposal was assented to by immediate 
 acclamation and with general applause. The 
 
136 PETITION TO THE LEGATE. 
 
 whole assembly, Commons as well as Lords, then 
 rising, the Chancellor presented a petition to their 
 Majesties, setting forth their hopes and wishes. 
 
 This Petition, so distinct and unambiguous in 
 its terms, and so entirely worthy of those who 
 presented it, was afterwards embodied in the 
 Statute 1 and 2, Philip and Mary, chap. 8, sect. 2. 
 The leading points of it are here quoted : — 
 
 " We, the Lords spiritual and temporal, and the 
 Commons assembled in this present Parliament, 
 I'epresenting the whole body of the Realm of 
 England and the dominions of the same, in the 
 name of ourselves particularly, and also of the 
 said body universally, in this our supplication, 
 
 directed to your Majesties, do declare 
 
 ourselves very soi-ry and repentant of the schism 
 and disobedience committed in this Realm and 
 dominions aforesaid against the said See Apostolic, 
 either by making, agreeing, or executing any 
 laws, ordinances, or commandments against the 
 supremacy of the said See, or otherwise doing or 
 speaking, that might impugn the same : oflfering 
 ourselves and promising by this our supplication 
 that, for a token and knowledge of our said 
 repentance, we be and shall be always ready, 
 under and with the authorities of your Majesties 
 
 to do that shall lie in us for the abrogation 
 
 and repealing of the said laws and ordinances in 
 this present Parliament, as well for ourselves as 
 
ITS PRAYER GRANTED. 137 
 
 for the whole body whom we represent, .... set 
 forth this our most humble suit, that we may 
 
 obtain from the See Apostolic, as well 
 
 particularly as generally, absolution, release, and 
 discharge from all danger of such censure and 
 sentences as by the laws of the Church we be 
 fallen into." 
 
 In the first instance this was read by the King 
 and Queen, who, returning the original to the 
 Lord Chancellor, by whom it had been presented, 
 signified their pleasure that it should be again read 
 by him, in the hearing of all. 
 
 At its conclusion, the assembly, with the King 
 and Queen at its head, in their own names and the 
 name of the whole Nation, asked that the recon- 
 ciliation desired might be granted. 
 
 Upon this the Legate first desired those portions 
 of the instruments by which the Holy See had 
 empowered him thus to act, to be set forth in the 
 hearing of them all. Then, in a discourse of 
 great power and pathos, — every sentence of which 
 abundantly showed how exactly and accurately he 
 reahzed the situation, and how well he had been 
 informed of all previous events and recent actions, 
 ■ — the Lord Legate pointed out that their thanks 
 should be heartily and humbly tendered to the 
 High God, the God of Peace and Unity, Who had 
 afforded the present great opportunity for national 
 reconciliation, and for cancelling their past offences. 
 
138 ANCIENT FAITH OF THE NATION. 
 
 " The Almighty," he declared, "seemed to look 
 upon this Island with particular favour, having first 
 called its people from the darkness of Paganism 
 to worship the One True God ; and now, when 
 under evil advice, the sheep had been induced to 
 leave their true and tender Shepherd, Almighty 
 God had so pitifully and mercifully given to the 
 people of this nation a true sense and sorrow for 
 their transgressions ; while the people of other 
 nations, who having similarly forsaken the pleasant 
 fold and green pastures, were left in their un- 
 happiness and loss." 
 
 He further declared that from the earliest times 
 the English, in unity with whole Christendom, had 
 continued in the Faith of the Church, and had 
 always regarded the See Apostolic with respect 
 and affection. 
 
 Kings, from time to time, had gone in person to 
 acknowledge the dignity of the Father of the 
 Faithful; while so great Avas the proficiency of 
 many of our own countrymen in the literature of 
 religion that, when Charles the Great founded the 
 University of Paris, our countryman Alcuin was 
 specially invited to make a constitution for that 
 body and to guide them in learning and piety. 
 
 His eminence then noted that Adrian IV., an 
 Englishman, had been permitted to convert Nor- 
 way; and, out of affection to his native land, gave 
 to Henry II. the sovereignty of Ireland. England, 
 
MOTIVES OF THE REVOLT. 139 
 
 as a nation, he went on to point out, had been 
 invariably treated with peculiar respect and con- 
 sideration by the Holy See, of which numerous 
 examples might be given. 
 
 But, since the nation's defection from unity, 
 misfortunes had certainly not come singly; while, 
 in common with other countries, grave internal 
 calamities had happened. The same had likewise 
 occurred in earlier centuries elsewhere. Christians 
 of Asia and the Greek Church, after the notable 
 and unhappy schism, soon lost their freedom and 
 empire, sinking under the cruel dominion of the 
 Turks ; while in Germany — a fresher example — 
 sects and factions had split up the country, and 
 civil war had both weakened and devastated it. 
 
 If the English revolt be faithfully examined, he 
 declared, avarice and sensuahty will be seen to 
 have been the principal motives of its first pro- 
 moters. At the outset it was projected and car- 
 ried on through the unbridled lust and licentious- 
 ness of a single individual; and though vast saving 
 in expenditure, and a great accession of wealth 
 had been promised, yet both these anticipations 
 remained wholly unfulfilled. The Crown was left 
 in debt ; the country was impoverished ; the poor 
 had become poorer than ever; while, as regards 
 religion, the tyranny with which its new forms had 
 been imposed upon the suffering people, the penal- 
 ties that had been enforced upon those who disliked 
 
140 THE QUEEN PEOVIDENTIALLT PROTECTED. 
 
 and declined it, and the acts of injustice whicli had 
 been done in consequence, were such that in truth 
 there was far more liberty of conscience left in 
 Turkey than in England. 
 
 He then proceeded to touch upon some personal 
 consideration which all would regard and appre- 
 ciate, and upon certain quite recent and impressive 
 events known to everyone present. 
 
 " It is well worth our recollection," he continued, 
 " to consider how wonderfully God has preserved 
 Her Majesty. What contrivances were set on 
 foot to defeat her succession ; what numbers con- 
 sjjired against her; what preparations were fur- 
 nished to destroy her ! Yet, notwithstanding the 
 disadvantage of her sex, the surprise of the junc- 
 ture, the inequality of her forces, she succeeded 
 against her enemies, and made her way to the 
 throne. 
 
 " Now, to what can all this unexpected success 
 be attributed but the great goodness and protec- 
 tion of Almighty God? For, humanly speaking, 
 there was nothing appeared in Her Majesty's 
 affairs, but only despair. But the same Divine 
 Providence had established the Queen in her right 
 for recovering the true religion and exterminating 
 error; and, to enable Her Grace the better for the 
 bringing about this blessed purpose, she was now 
 engaged in marriage Avith a prince of the same 
 belief; that the Emperor, this King's father, had 
 
CIVIL AND ECCLESIASTICAL POWERS. 141 
 
 remarkably concerned himself for retrieving the 
 Unity of the Church ; that, though the war's 
 breaking out on all sides had disappointed his 
 purpose, yet it was hoped that what his Imperial 
 Majesty had begun would be carried on to a 
 happier issue by his son. 
 
 " To procure this blessing, God had ordained two 
 distinct independent powers, the Civil and Ecclesi- 
 astical ; that princes were God's representatives in 
 the first instance, and the Pope in the latter ; that 
 the management of the temporal sword was put 
 into the hands of the King and Queen, by immediate 
 commission from God Almighty ; and that they had 
 no superior with respect to secular authority. As 
 to the power of the Keys and the government of 
 Church, it was delegated by our Saviour to the 
 bishops of Rome, and annexed to the Apostolic 
 See by special prerogative. And, for proof of this 
 peculiarity of jurisdiction, we have," continues the 
 Cardinal, "the authority of Holy Scripture, and 
 the Fathers from the beginning of Christianity to 
 our own times. From this See I am sent hither 
 with the character of Legate, and have full powers 
 in my commission. But, notwithstanding my being 
 entrusted with the Keys, I am not in a condition 
 to use them till some obstructions are removed on 
 your part. Therefore, before 1 proceed further, I 
 must solemnly declare to you that I have no pre- 
 judicial instructions to any person. My commis- 
 
142 ABSOLUTION OF THE NATION. 
 
 sion is not to pull down, but to build up; to 
 reconcile, not to censure; to invite, but without 
 compulsion. My business is not to proceed by 
 way of retrospection, or to question things already 
 settled. As for what is passed, it shall be all over- 
 looked and forgotten." 
 
 There is no need in the case of any Christian to 
 stay and point out the wisdom, the charity, and the 
 worth of such acceptable words. 
 
 " If their repentance, then publicly expressed," 
 the Cardinal finally remarked, " corresponded to 
 the importance of the occasion and the heinousness 
 of the national sin; at this corporate return of a 
 whole nation, how great must be the joy of the 
 angels, who always rejoice at the repentance of a 
 single sinner ! " 
 
 He then rose from his chair-of-state to pro- 
 nounce the formal absolution, and at the same 
 moment the King and Queen rose too. Their 
 Majesties stood bending towards the legate, while 
 every peer and commoner fell on his knees. In a 
 clear and distinct voice the following form of abso- 
 lution was uttered by the Cardinal : — 
 
 " Our Lord Jesus Christ, who by His most pre- 
 cious Blood hath redeemed and washed us from 
 all our iniquities, that he might purchase to himself 
 a glorious Church without spot or wrinkle, and 
 Whom the Father hath appointed Head over all 
 things, of His great mercy grant you pardon and 
 
THANKSGIVING FOB THE SAME. 143 
 
 absolution ; and We, by apostolic authority com- 
 mitted unto us by our most Holy Lord Pope 
 Julius III., His delegated Ruler upon earth, do 
 thus absolve and deliver you, and each of you, with 
 the whole realm and dominions thereof, from all 
 heresy and schism, and from all penalties, judg- 
 ments, and censures in that case incurred ; and We 
 also now restore you again to the visible Unity of 
 our Holy Mother the Church, as in our letters 
 shall more plainly appear; in the Name of the 
 Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost." 
 
 When the names of the Three Persons in the 
 Blessed Trinity were pronounced, and the sign of 
 the cross drawn over the kneeling assembly, the 
 members of it responded with " Amen," or " Laus 
 Deo" on all and every side. Queen Mary and 
 others shed tears of joy, for to such it was a day to 
 be ever had in remembrance. 
 
 Their Majesties, with the Cardinal, the Lord 
 Chancellor, and the chief of the officers of state 
 then went to the Royal Chapel adjoining; and, 
 having returned thanks to Almighty God for His 
 mercies by a set form of prayer, a solemn Te Deum 
 was sung by priests and choristers before the 
 altar. 
 
 To commemorate this great national blessing a 
 solemn procession was subsequently ordered by the 
 Cardinal to be made, with the full approval of the 
 Convocation of Canterbury, every year on the 
 
144 INDUCEMENTS FOR REUNION. 
 
 feast of St. Andrew,^ as a solemnity in thanks- 
 giving to Almighty God. During the mass of the 
 festival a suitable sermon, recounting these mercies, 
 was likewise enjoined to be preached. 
 
 Although the difficulties in eflfecting this great 
 work were enormous, yet many considerations of 
 reason and policy had found their weight in the 
 minds and hearts of the people of England in gene- 
 ral that corporate action was possible. (1) In the 
 first place the Religion then re-adopted, and the 
 changes so happily made, at once brought the 
 nation into harmony with the ancient Faith of 
 their fathers, and so preserved a true continuity of 
 religious duty and national practice. The Consti- 
 tution of England, by a slow and steady, but sure, 
 growth, was essentially based on Christianity. 
 Lutheranism and Calvinism had both disorganized 
 and tainted the moral principles of many. (2) In 
 the second place, these last-named opinions, as 
 recently formulated and set forth by two able and 
 powerful heresiarchs, had been previously unknown 
 
 ' "If on S. Andr. d. every yere to come ye shall keep a sol. 
 p-'cesBio' for a remembr' & thanksg'y to Aim. G. for ye 
 Reconoil. of y'' 0. of Engl'd fro' Schism to y" Unity of y'= Oath 
 [Faith] and y" Pope's Holin. X** Gen. Vicer and suprem Head of 
 y' same Ch. in Earth, Also on y' and at Masstime a Serm' shall 
 be made by one of y^ Canons wherein shall be declar'd unto y' 
 Peeple y' cause of such pr'cession & ye great Recepts of y* 
 Re-come, or an Homely made for y* purpose shall be openly read."' 
 — M8. Epistolm ei Orationes, Lambeth Library. Wharton 
 MSS. No. 595, fol. 124. 
 
SET FORTH IN DETAIL. 145 
 
 to the nation. (3) Thii'dly, the bold assertion of 
 the innovators that God had forsaken His Church, 
 and that His promise to abide by Her until the end 
 of the world had come to naught; that Her worship 
 was idolatry and Her Faith impious was dehber- 
 ately rejected by those who calmly reflected on the 
 past, and looked with such dismay on the reform- 
 ing-proceedings of the two preceding reigns. (4) 
 Fourthly, the doctrines of Holy Church were not 
 only acknowledged to be of the highest antiquity 
 — coming down from the first age and the gather- 
 ing of apostles in the Upper Room at Jerusalem — 
 but had been marvellously preserved by an 
 uninterrupted succession of bishops from those 
 very Apostles themselves, and specially by the 
 actual successors of St. Peter in his chair at 
 Rome,— one of whom, St. Gregory the Great, had 
 sent hither St. Augustine, England's great mis- 
 sionary, apostle, and chief Pastor, to benefit and 
 bless our beloved country. (5) Fifthly, the splen- 
 dour and dignity, the glory and magnificence of 
 the services of the Church Universal, everywhere 
 performed and everywhere alike, with a Faith 
 never changing, and with an exclusive name, that 
 of " Catholic," which neither sect nor faction had 
 ever dared to claim, pointed to Rome as the true 
 source of spiritual authority, and to its divinely- 
 preserved bishop as the special guardian of revealed 
 Truth. (6) Lastly, the legitimate influence of the 
 
146 EFFECTED WITH SUCCESS. 
 
 Bishops of the See of Peter — save by the Oriental 
 schismatics everywhere acknowledged — combined 
 with the acknowledged piety and austerity of the 
 religious orders, the members of which had done so 
 much for true religion and civilization (and the 
 loss of whom, in every English shire, was every- 
 where being then so severely felt), led to the 
 nation, in its corporate capacity, with one accord 
 and one will, thus deliberately reverting to the 
 Faith of our forefathers. 
 
 Here are the words of one who, surveying the 
 situation as it appeared in Queen Mary's reign, 
 wrote more than a century afterwards : — 
 
 " The aversion of the nation to Popery was at 
 that time very high, so that tumults were much 
 apprehended ; yet the whole work was brought to 
 a final conclusion within two months, without any 
 opposition or the least tumult; so inconsiderable 
 are popular discontents, in opposition to a govern- 
 ment well established, and supported by strong 
 alliances."^ 
 
 Admissions of this character admirably serve to 
 bring out the true motives and good desires of all 
 those patriots who were engaged in the great work 
 of national reconciliation and religious peace and 
 
 1 " A Letter written to Dr. Burnet, giving an account of Cardi- 
 nal Pool's Secret Powers," &c., to which are added, " Two Breves 
 that Card. Pool brought over, and some other of his Letters 
 that were never before Printed." — Quarto, p. 40. London : 
 E. Baldwin, 1685. 
 
THE LEGATE IN THE CITY. 147 
 
 concord. Such certainly rank amongst our greatest 
 statesmen. 
 
 But of all the subsequent steps taken, some 
 further notice must be recorded in detaU, bearing, 
 as many of them do, upon the broad policy of the 
 Lord Legate, and of those who so discreetly acted 
 with him in carrying it out. 
 
 For example, the day after that upon which the 
 great work of reconciliation had been thus openly 
 completed, the Lord Mayor and certain Aldermen 
 of the City of London waited upon the Lord 
 Legate at Lambeth House, and desired his Emi- 
 nence's public attendance in the City. He would, 
 as they confidently declared, be everywhere and 
 on all sides most respectfully welcomed. The chief 
 citizens specially desired his presence. It was de- 
 termined, therefore, that this should take place on 
 Advent Sunday,^ and that a public religious 
 solemnity, in which the citizens could join and 
 publicly testify their joy and satisfaction, giving 
 honour to God for His goodness, should be held. 
 
 ' " The Devil has made use of two excellent instruments for 
 their restoration; within the Kingdom, the Bishop of Win- 
 chester ; without the Kingdom, Cardinal Eeginald Pole, created 
 Primate of the Kingdom and Archbishop of Canterbury. He 
 was received with solemn pomp in London at the Holy Cross of 
 the Cathedral of St. Paul. The nobles prostrated themselves at 
 his feet, and as suppliants asked absolution and apostolical 
 benediction from the Beast." — Henry BuUmger to John Galvin, 
 dated Zurich, January the 18th, 1555. Oalvimi Opera, tom. ix, 
 p. 106. Amstelodami: 1667. 
 
148 WELCOME OF THE LONDON CITIZENS. 
 
 It was further resolved tliat this should take place 
 in St. Paul's Cathedral. 
 
 Early on Advent Sunday morning, therefore, 
 Cardinal Pole, in his state barge, left his official 
 residence for the City. He was welcomed by 
 crowds standing on the picturesque piers and land- 
 ing-stages at Westminster, Whitehall, the Hospital 
 of the Savoy, the " Flete-stairs," and St. Paul's 
 Wharf. At this latter he landed, cheered by a 
 multitude of enthusiastic spectators. Representa- 
 tives of the ancient guilds, and of the citizens, with 
 the Aldermen and Lord Mayor at their head, 
 formally met him, in their picturesque habits, and 
 with every accustomed mark of respect and wel- 
 come. The legatine-cross, the pillars, and silver 
 pole-axes, the processional crucifix, and official 
 verges were boi^ne before him. Surrounded by his 
 own household, and preceded immediately by the 
 Sheriffs of the City, he proceeded to the western 
 doors of the Cathedral, where the officials of that 
 remarkable church duly welcomed him.^ 
 
 1 " The ij day of Desember dyd com to Powlles all prestes and 
 clarkes with ther copes and crosses, and all the craftes in ther 
 levery, and my lorde mayre and the althermeu, agaynst my lord 
 cardenall's commyng ; and at the bysshopes of Loudon place my 
 lord chanseller and alle the bysshopes tarehyug for my lord 
 cardenall commyng, that was at ix of the cloke, for he landyd at 
 Beynard Oastell ; and ther my lord mayre reseyved hym, and 
 browgth y™ to the Powllse, and to my lord chanseler, and my 
 lord cardenall and all the byshopes whent up into the quer with 
 ther meyturs [i.e., mitres] and at x of the cloke the Kyng's grace 
 
BISHOP GAKDINEE's SERMON. 149 
 
 A throng of state officials had gone with the King 
 and Queen, who were then kneehng at their fald- 
 stools, and ready to hear mass. This was sung 
 with great effect and celebrated with all the 
 grandeur and splendour of the Catholic rite. The 
 multitude gathered within the Cathedral was very 
 great ; while the sermon preached by the Bishop of 
 Winchester is said to have been listened to with 
 interest and anxiety by an earnest and attentive 
 audience. 
 
 The Bishop preached from an appropriate sen- 
 tence in the Epistle for the day — " Now it is high 
 time to awake out of sleep." ^ He compared the 
 state in which the nation had found itself during 
 the two last reigns to a delusive dream, when 
 reason is suspended and imagination becomes wild ; 
 when the rich think themselves poor, and the poor 
 believe themselves to be in affluence; when the 
 wretched regard themselves as happy, and the 
 happy as perfectly miserable ; but which, when the 
 trance is over, and the deception is made manifest, 
 sorely disappoints and sadly deceives. Pointing 
 out with remarkable clearness the errors into which 
 the nation had been unwittingly led, the public 
 and private calamities which had befallen them, 
 and the wickednesses which had been formally 
 
 cam to her mase." — Cott. Lib. Brit. Museum, Vitellms F. V., sub 
 anno 1554. 
 
 1 Eomans xiii. 11. 
 
150 EFl^ECT ON THE HEARERS. 
 
 perpetrated, and in whicli so many had indulged, 
 he congratulated them on the present happy change. 
 He recounted, in touching words of great simpli- 
 city, the injustice and cruelty which the Lord 
 Legate had suffered in the death of his near rela- 
 tions, in his own unjust banishment, and in the loss 
 of his fortune and position. Then recalliDg what 
 Parliament had recently undertaken and effected, 
 he set forth, on the one hand, the corporate action 
 of the nation, by the King and Queen, by the Lords 
 and Commons, in expressing sorrow and repent- 
 ance for what had been effected, and, on the other, the 
 benevolent action of the Father of the Faithful — the 
 Legate being his of&cial representative — in restoring 
 the nation to visible unity. Thus they had been 
 happily wakened out of their sleep and brought to 
 a true sense of their religious duty. He himself 
 confessing the share which he had borne in the 
 national guilt, desired those Avho might have fol- 
 lowed him in his now acknowledged error to 
 return with him, heart and soul, in his present 
 course of duty.' 
 
 The effect of this sermon, and the general satis- 
 faction which existed as regards the only rational 
 and secure position taken up in the work just 
 effected, shows not only that the preacher had duly 
 
 ' Several records of this timely and eloquent discourse exist. 
 These differ somewhat in detail, but the summary given of it in 
 text will be found to be true and faithful. 
 
CONVOCATION ABSOLVED. 151 
 
 realized the situation, but that the citizens in their 
 response obediently and happily followed him. 
 
 According to the Canon Law of the Church 
 Universal, the English clergy, either by active or 
 passive action, had incurred certain very grave and 
 serious censures. Some of these were official, 
 others personal, and differed from those relating 
 generally to lay-persons. Hence the Convocation 
 of Canterbury met on the subsequent Thursday, 
 voluntarily acknowledged their sin against God, on 
 their knees — and this on their own behalf, as well 
 as on the part of others officially represented by 
 them — and so received pardon for such irregulari- 
 ties, whether direct or indirect, intentional or the 
 reverse. 
 
 There is one fact of the utmost importance, to 
 which particular attention must now be called — 
 viz., that relating to the church and abbey-lands. 
 
 The peaceful and blessed revolution which Car- 
 dinal Pole had as j^et so wisely effected, evidenced 
 on the part of the Roman Pontiff singular wisdom, 
 charity, and discretion. Even his greatest enemies 
 admitted this. For, though there can be no doubt 
 that land given to the Church cannot be taken 
 without sacrilege, and that in this country most 
 heinous and wicked acts of sacrilege had taken 
 place — witness the desecrated churches, the sacred 
 abbeys inhabited by a new and upstart nobility, the 
 poor robbed, and the tithes alienated from their 
 
152 LAITY AND THK ABBEY LANDS. 
 
 original purpose and use — yet all these, in the 
 clearest and amplest terms, had been made over 
 to the lay owners who then possessed them. 
 
 Here are the exact terms of this transaction : — 
 " To avoid any further scruple which might 
 arise on account of such possessions, or of the sup- 
 pression of monasteries and other religious founda- 
 tions, which were come into the hands of divers 
 persons, either by gift, purchase, or exchange, it 
 had pleased their Majesties to intercede with the 
 Legate in favour of the actual possessors ; and that 
 the same Most Reverend Father-in-God had de- 
 clared that all j)ersons to whom a sufficient con- 
 veyance, according to the common laws of the 
 land, had been made of the said lands and posses- 
 sions, might without any scruple of conscience, 
 enj oy them ; and that they should suffer no molesta- 
 tion^ on fretence of decrees of General Councils or of 
 the Canon Law ; and thai they should be clear from 
 any danger of the ChurcKs censures." ^ 
 
 ^ The Author would here most respectfully point out that if 
 such broad and vast concessions could be properly and benevo- 
 lently made three and a half centuries ago, as those set forth in 
 the above passage in italics, no real diiEculty need exist on the 
 part of Authority in dealing corporately with the Church of 
 England, in view to the restoration of national unity and peace : 
 for the Lord Legate, in his formal instrument, went still further, 
 and distinctly and directly declared that " neither the possessor of 
 the moveable or immoveable goods of the Church should ever he 
 liable to any censure or ecclesiastical punishment for detaining and, 
 not restoring them ; that by this Decree all power was taken away 
 
PETITION ON THE SUBJECT. 153 
 
 With the above action — asked for by the King 
 and Queen, sanctioned by the Pope, set forth in 
 irreformable decree by the Legate, welcomed by 
 the then owners of such lands — the English clergy 
 in their convocation fully and altogether agreed, 
 as an important sentence in their Petition to Philip 
 and Mary abundantly declares : — 
 
 " Although, in virtue of their character and the 
 respective offices they filled, they were the natural 
 guardians of the rights and possessions of the 
 Church, and therefore it might seem incumbent 
 on them to endeavour to recover what had been 
 lost or scattered in the late schism ; yet, after ma- 
 ture deliberation on the whole affair, they frankly 
 confess how difficult and even impracticable such a 
 recovery would be, on account of the many intrica- 
 cies in which these dealings have been involved, 
 and should such an attempt be made the peace and 
 tranquillity of the Kingdom would be disturbed, 
 and that Unity, which the piety and authority of 
 their Majesties had now established, could hardly 
 be advanced so as to gain its desired end. Where- 
 fore, as they preferred the public quiet to all private 
 
 of ever giving a dif event judgment in these affairs ; and if anything 
 of this hind should he attempted, it was by' the present legal instru- 
 Tnent declared to be null and void and of no effect." Of course it 
 might even have been argued, in the succeeding reign, that such 
 a broad and far-reaching policy would seem to cover, and might 
 be made to cover, much more than originally could have been 
 reasonably intended. 
 
154 THE legate's concessions. 
 
 considerations, and the salvation of souls ransomed 
 by the Blood of Christ to all earthly goods, and 
 did not seek their own profit, but the glory of their 
 Redeemer, they gave their assent to whatever 
 should be enacted in this affair, and besought the 
 Lord Legate not to be reserved or difiicult in such 
 dispensations." 
 
 As a matter of fact he certainly had not been. 
 The large concession already made was properly 
 balanced by his hearty and earnest suggestion to 
 those who owned church lands or goods, to have 
 before their minds' eye the judgments of God on 
 Belshazzar; and, wheresoever practicable, to re- 
 store such to their original purposes. The Legate 
 exhorted all, that from a regard to their own eter- 
 nal lot, they would provide out of the alienated 
 church lands a due and sufficient subsistence for 
 those who ministered to their flocks, so that these 
 offices might be fully and freely exercised for the 
 benefit of all. 
 
 In the Petition of the Convocation of Canter- 
 bury one more important point is set forth — a 
 detail of the highest moment — and should not be 
 overlooked, a point which had been carefully em- 
 bodied in the recent Act.-^ 
 
 The independence and high prerogative of the 
 
 ' Concilia Mag. Brit., torn, iv., p. 120, transcribed, as is said, 
 from Peter Heylin's "Extracts from the Convocation Registers." 
 
NEW COLLEGIATE FOUNDATIONS. 155 
 
 imperial Crown of England against whatever may 
 seem to derogate from it is therein plainly main- 
 tained. The signers of the Petition point out 
 that after the Reunion of this noble realm to 
 visible unity with the rest of Christendom it is to 
 be trusted and hoped that sincere and earnest de- 
 votion will increase in the hearts of the people, 
 and that due and laudable self-denial may induce 
 many of them to bestow by wiU manors, lands, 
 and other possessions to any spiritual body, politic 
 or corporate, within the kingdom, notwithstanding 
 the Mortmain Acts. 
 
 These sentences and sentiments did but reiterate 
 what the Queen, the Lord Legate, and the Chan- 
 cellor were known to hope for and anticipate, and 
 other of the bishops had openly and strongly 
 recommended. 
 
 As a consequence of this, two colleges were 
 founded in Oxford, and each was commenced in 
 this same year, 1555. The actual Letters Patent 
 concerning Trinity College are dated March the 
 18th, 1556. Sir Thomas Pope,^ an Oxfordshire 
 
 ^ Thomas Pope had obtained considerable lauds, by purchase, 
 from the disbanded and abolished monasteries, e.g., certain 
 estates belonging to the dissolved Canons of Kenilworth, iu 
 Warwickshire, a.d. 1544, valued at £1,500 18s. 8d. In the same 
 year he had secured the site of the house of the Franciscan Friars 
 at Lincoln ; and, jointly with others, the site of the Black Friars 
 at Beverley in Yorkshire ; together with certain lands sometime 
 belonging to the Priory of Byeleigh in Essex. The details of 
 
156 
 
 man of a race of gentle-people, sincerely attached 
 to the faith of his forefathers — but who in the 
 course of the recent reforming- undertakings had 
 himself acquired considerable monastic property 
 — set up and endowed Trinity College in that 
 University. It was built on the site of Durham 
 College — then a dilapidated ruin — which had been 
 founded in the latter part of the thirteenth cen- 
 tury. Pope, who had been educated at Eton, was 
 a lawyer. He had filled the offices of Clerk of 
 the Star-Chamber, Treasurer of the Court of 
 Augmentations, Master of the Jewel-House, and 
 Warden of the Mint. He died in 1559. 
 
 Sir Thomas White,^ a godly and most munificent 
 Muscovy merchant of the City of London — an in- 
 fluential member of the Merchant Taylors' Com- 
 pany — likewise set up and endowed St. John's 
 College in Oxford. He had been twice Lord 
 Mayor. After conceiving the idea, because of the 
 sermon of Bishop Gardiner at St. Paul's, and in 
 all probability maturing it because of the clear 
 and noble exposition and policy of Pole, he was 
 divinely admonished in a dream to establish it on 
 
 these purchases may be found in Sir William Dugdale's " His- 
 tory of Warwickshire, p. 474 ; in Bishop Tanner's work on the 
 Monasteries ; and in Newcome's " Eepertorium," vol. ii., p. 610. 
 ' Thomas White had rendered signal service to Queen Mary 
 during Wyat's rebellion, in consequence of which he received 
 the honour of knighthood, as is stated in Dr. Rawlinson's MSS. 
 in the Bodleian Library. 
 
ST. John's college, oxford. 157 
 
 a spot where he should find three stately elms ^ 
 growing out of one root. Such he chanced to 
 discover in the desolate courtyard of St. Ber- 
 nard's College, an ancient Cistercian Society, some- 
 time active, but the mansion-house of which was 
 then decayed, in the Oxford parish of St. Giles. 
 Sir Thomas White purchased these dilapidated 
 buildings, with their appurtenances and some 
 adjacent lands, from the society of Christ Church 
 in Oxford, and obtained a special charter from the 
 King and Queen in the same year for setting up 
 the College. How many it has blessed and bene- 
 fited can never be known. Sir Thomas White 
 died in 1567. His funeral sermon was preached 
 by Edmund Campian, afterwards the celebrated 
 Jesuit — recently beatified, because of his sufferings 
 and death on behalf of the old order of things — a 
 vahant defender, even unto death, of the ancient 
 Faith.' 
 
 As a means for further completing the work of 
 sound Reformation — for such a term is equally 
 applicable to the proceedings of the Council of 
 
 ^ Anthony k Wood states that the tree was living in 1677, 
 and it is asserted that a younger tree, sprung from that in ques- 
 tion, was also at that time flourishing in the gardens of St. 
 John's College 
 
 2 Decree confirming the honour given to the Blessed Martyrs, 
 John Cardinal Fisher, Thomas More, and others, put to death 
 in England for the Faith from the year 1535 to 1583 — dated the 
 29th December, 1886, signed by " D. Cardinal Bartolini." 
 
158 NEW NATIONAL CANONS. 
 
 Trent as to the national synod which the Cardinal 
 held on the 2nd of December, 1555 — canons were 
 drawn up at the last-named, under Royal license,' 
 to aid in accomplishing this object. These canons 
 — founded on Catholic precedents, and especially 
 on the wise work being effected at Trent, had been 
 submitted by the Legate to the Pope.''' The synod 
 to consider and discuss them was summoned by 
 
 ' This was a warrant under the Great Seal which gave full 
 power to the Synod to assemble freely and to make decrees, and 
 the greatest freedom to the clergy with regard to the action of 
 each and all in the matter. The two leading questions — (1) of 
 the prerogative of the Grown, and (2) the possibilities of ambi- 
 guities in the existing laws, were ably dealt with, the most per- 
 fect liberty of action being intentionally allowed to the spiri- 
 tualty. — Beginaldi Foli Fito,' folio 6 ; Mag. Brit. Condi., torn, iv., 
 p. 130. It further appears that similar freedom, by an instru- 
 ment under the Great Seal, had been given to the Cardinal him- 
 self as Legate on returning to his native land. 
 
 " Cardinal Pole, by formal letter, had informed Pope Paul IV. 
 (John Peter Caraffa, a zealous reformer) of the action of Con- 
 vocation, and forwarded a draft of the proposed Decrees to be 
 submitted to the National Synod. Of this Holy Father, Sir 
 Eichard Morison, whose words are quoted to show the temper 
 and spirit of the innovators, and their hatred of the ancient 
 Faith, wrote as follows : — " This anti-Paul, Paul of the Apos- 
 tasy, the Servant of the Devil, this anti-Christ newly created at 
 Eome, thinks it but a very small plunder that is offered to him 
 that he is again permitted in England to tyrannize over our 
 consciences, unless the revenues be restored to the monasteries, 
 that is the pig-sties ; this patrimony, as he calls it, of the souls 
 which are now serving in the filth of Purgatory. Our ambas- 
 sadors who went to Rome for the purpose of bringing back this 
 wolf upon the sheep of Christ are now with the Emperor." — 
 Letter of Sir HAohard Morison, Knight, to Henry Bullinger, dated 
 from Strasburgh, 23 Aug., 1555. 
 
ACTION OF CONVOCATION. 159 
 
 the Bishop of London/ as Dean of the Province 
 of Canterbury, who called all the Bishops of both 
 provinces to attend, with the Deans of the various 
 dioceses and the elected representatives of the 
 clergy. 
 
 There are no records of ecclesiastical proceedings 
 existing of greater interest to English Churchmen 
 than these. Clear and explicit in their terms, they 
 deal broadly and most eflfectively with every 
 existing and actively-operating abuse, ^ specially 
 with those which had grown up during the two 
 last reigns; and this with great wisdom and on 
 the soundest principles. There is not a sentence 
 or sentiment throughout which would not com- 
 mend itself to the instinct of a Catholic. In many 
 respects the various detailed subjects are dealt 
 
 ' Bisho]D Bonner's Register contains a copy of the writ on 
 folio 394. 
 
 ^ Tlie following is a fair specimen of the widely-circnlated 
 errors regarding the Sacrament of the Altar, often greedily read 
 by the ignorant, the profane, and the destructionists : — " It be- 
 comes us to show our detestation of everything belonging to Anti- 
 christ, in all possible ways, both by words and signs; but 
 especially with regard to that extreme and hurtful abomination 
 of the Mass, by which, not only is the whole design of the sacred 
 Supper overthrown, but all benefit of the death of Christ is taken 
 away from mankind. Hence it becomes us to demolish altars ; 
 since, by this kind of furniture the supporters of Antichrist have 
 commended this Mass to the people as a fresh sacrifice of Christ." 
 — Martin Bucer to Matthew Farher, translated from the Latin. 
 Parker's MSS., 0. C. C. Cambridge, No. 113, .folio 41. There is 
 a sentence very like the above on folio 287 (at the back) of 
 Bidley's "Eegister." 
 
160 RESTORATION OF LAW AND ORDER. 
 
 with lucidly, practically, and with extreme wis- 
 dom.^ In any attempt to restore laAV and order 
 for the National Church, as at present existing, no 
 more efficient plan than that then adopted could 
 possibly be found; and had the decrees of this 
 National Synod '^ been continously and invariably 
 abided by, instead of having been so unfortunately 
 repudiated, the English nation, as regards Religion^ 
 would have been in a far better position than it is 
 at present. This Synod, in truth, was a turning- 
 point in the history of the Church of England; 
 and if another like it, in all particulars, could 
 be held, and its decrees on all hands accepted, how 
 beneficial and advantageous, how great and lasting 
 
 ' It should be noted, in passing — and the point is an interest- 
 ing matter of liistory — that almost every restoration effected in 
 England, through the great Oxford Movement of 1835, is com- 
 prehended in the directions and injunctions of these important 
 Decrees of Cardinal Pole ; and where such practical reforms have 
 not yet been undertaken, most Christians will admit that such 
 have yet to be effected, in order to complete the good and great 
 work, and to secure Corporate Eeunion to the National Church. 
 
 ^ The Decrees of this National Syno.d may be found in MS. 
 Cotton, Brit. Museum, Cleopatra, F. 2, folio 72; and also in a 
 valuable MS. labelled " Synodalia," in the Library of Corpus 
 Ohristi Coll., Cambridge. A still more complete copy of the 
 same, with several explanations and additions, was published in 
 Rome, in 1662 ; and another version issued at Venice, printed 
 by Zileti, later in the same year. In the 4th volume of the 
 " Concilia " of Wilkins, all these versions seem to have been con- 
 sulted, for the text of the last-named collection agrees exactly 
 with none. 
 
THE BISHOPS IN SYNOD. 161 
 
 might be its consequences religiously, politically, 
 and socially ! 
 
 The Bishops, assembled in Synod, premise that 
 the national evils then existing, arise mainly 
 through the defection of England from the ancient 
 Faith. They begin, therefore, by acknowledging 
 the Divine mercy of the Almighty in having recalled 
 them to this; and to the old rites, by which that 
 Faith was exhibited and taught. Hence they 
 appoint a special collect of thanksgiving to be said 
 daily, and a special solemnity to be observed every 
 year on the Feast of St. Andrew. 
 
 The second decree points out that no sooner was 
 obedience refused to the Father of the faithful, 
 than the authority of the laws ecclesiastical, both 
 general and local, was shortly laid aside. In the 
 place of these, false teachers from abroad had been 
 invited hither, and books containing errors of all 
 sorts were generally sought after and studied. 
 
 It is perfectly clear that aU persons who, on 
 principle, had discountenanced the changes under 
 Henry and Edward, and did their best to restore 
 the nation to Christian Unity and a true Faith, were 
 consistently and persistently slandered by the 
 hired scribes of the "new-men." The literature 
 these writers provided, from the two-paged fly-leaf 
 to the bulky tome, was of a character to destroy 
 authority, reverence in sentiment, decency of wor- 
 ship, and integrity of action. Printed abroad, when 
 
 M 
 
162 DESCENT TO IMMORALITY AND DISORDER. 
 
 with safety and security it could be no longer 
 printed at home, it was secretly imported by hook 
 or by crook, in order to do its work. Hawkers of 
 simple wares, in the country, ^oing from village to 
 village, carried with them batches of these highly- 
 spiced and exciting denunciations, which efficiently 
 kept alive the desire for change, and at the same time 
 fostered that unrest and dissatisfaction with autho- 
 rity, which it was the interest of the innovators to 
 keep alive and render more and more aggressively 
 active. By these means the faith of the people had 
 been corrupted, the sacraments were disparaged; 
 while the discipline of the clergy was disastrously 
 relaxed, and that of the laity fell almost altogether 
 into abeyance. Rapid, most rapid, had been the 
 descent to immorality and disorder. It was, there- 
 fore, the present intention of the Lord Legate and 
 the Bishops to recount, and to call once again 
 into active use, the decrees of general and pro- 
 vincial councils, all of which were to have the same 
 weight as they had of old, before the national 
 schism. 
 
 Importing and reading heretical books are con- 
 sequently distinctly forbidden. These are to be 
 judged as to their character by the decrees of the 
 Council of Florence, which had dealt distinctly with 
 the doctrine of the Sacraments. And, as all that 
 naturally flows from these decrees is to be piously 
 and dutifully regarded, the Lord Legate added 
 
EXHORTATION TO THE CLERGY. 163 
 
 various practical directions concerning the Reser- 
 vation of the Blessed Sacrament, totally disused in 
 recent times ; i.e., under Edward VI. Orders 
 and directions were here likewise set forth for 
 due and careful observance of the annual feasts of 
 dedication. 
 
 But, as reform should begin with the shepherds 
 of the flock, all neglect and disorder among such 
 were so far as possible to be banished. The clergy 
 were exhorted to disengage themselves from 
 worldly concerns ; and, as so many of them ap- 
 peared only to consider the temporal advantages of 
 their benefices, or failed to reside amongst their 
 flocks, penalties were to be inflicted for such 
 breaches of the ecclesiastical laws. 
 
 Unless, however, those who had the cure of souls 
 did their duty by preaching, which was particularly 
 enjoined upon them on every Sunday and festival 
 of obligation, such sound reform and solid progress 
 as were desired by all persons of good-will, would 
 never be properly attained. None, nevertheless, 
 are to preach but those duly ordained and formally 
 licensed ; and, in order that sound teaching should 
 be easily had, certain Homilies ^ are to be at once 
 set forth. 
 
 ' Drafts of some of these Homilies, together with a sys- 
 tematic and excellent schema for the whole series, are to be found 
 amongst the Parker MSS. in 0. 0. Coll., Cambridge. Four 
 volumes, it appears, were to have been issued. 1st, A series in 
 
164 SPECIALLY TO THE BISHOPS. 
 
 ■ Example, however was always better than pre- 
 cept. Hence the Bishops, dignitaries, and all the 
 clergy were solemnly urged to live soberly, piously, 
 and chastely. They were to avoid all undue 
 pomp and superfluity in their habits, equipage, and 
 the furniture of their official residences ; their 
 table was to be frugal, and recommended by hos- 
 pitality, charity, and Christian conversation. 
 Where it was possible, the relief of the necessitous, 
 the education of the poor, and the general practice 
 of works of piety and charity were to be attempted. 
 The Bishops more especially were enjoined to 
 show themselves openly as fathers of the indigent, 
 and of widows and orphans, protectors of the weak 
 and oppressed, and true and faithful shepherds of 
 the whole flock of Christ. Moreover, they were 
 to be assiduous in the study of Holy Scripture, 
 and of the Catholic Fathers and Sacred Canons; 
 to discharge their episcopal functions with emi- 
 nent care and attention ; to refrain unduly from 
 meddling with worldly matters, and in all things to 
 become patterns for their flocks, and to lead pure 
 
 which controverted questions were to be treated (such as those 
 then so fiercely in contention) ; 2ndly, A series on the Apostles' 
 Creed, the Ten Commandments, the " Our Father," the " Hail 
 Mary," and the Seven Sacraments of the Church Universal; 
 3rdly, A series adapted for simple expositions of the Epistles and 
 Gospels for the Sundays and Festivals throughout the Christian 
 Tear ; and, 4thly, A series dealing with the various rites and 
 ceremonies of the Church, and with the vices and virtues. 
 
THE CLERICAL TONSURE AND HABIT. 165 
 
 and blameless lives. Like care, mutatis mutandis, 
 was expected from the inferior clergy. According 
 to their means and opportunities, and in their 
 various degrees, these, in such goodly words and 
 works, were to follow the chief rulers of the 
 Church. And, so that none should live in igno- 
 rance of tlieir obligations and actual duty, these 
 formal directions of Authority were to be published 
 and set forth anew from time to time and duly 
 distributed. 
 
 In recent times — the six years of Edward's rule 
 — the scandalous living and laxity of the clergy — 
 bishops as well as priests — ^had created grave and 
 great disorders, and had been at once irregular 
 and indecent. The clerical tonsure and habit, 
 therefore, were to be henceforth restored, the 
 Divine offices of the Portiforium, were to be duly 
 recited according to the Canons, while the clergy 
 were solemnly enjoined to give themselves up 
 cheerfully and wilUngly to sacred learning. Those 
 in holy orders who had descended to vile and 
 disreputable employments — and such were not a 
 few— were urged to rejDentance and immediate 
 amendment. 
 
 The greatest care, it was further enjoined, was 
 to be taken in the matter of ordination. This was 
 all the more necessary, as many unordained persons 
 without the smallest authority, had taken to the 
 explication of Scripture and to preaching during 
 
166 EULES CONCERNING ORDINATION. 
 
 the last reign. All who presented themselves, 
 therefore, to the bishops for the sacred ministries 
 were to be (1), clear of all errors as regards the 
 Faith; (2), they must be able to give distinct 
 proof of having been born in lawful wedlock ; (3), 
 they must likewise have attained to the canonical 
 age ; (4), they must, moreover, be free from all 
 undue physical blemishes, which most properly 
 exclude from the sacred ministry ; (5), their life 
 and conversation must have been, still further, 
 sound and praiseworthy ; whUe finally, (6), their 
 learning must be suitable to the order and rank in 
 the ministry to which they aspired. 
 
 As regards institution and collation to benefices, 
 the canons of old, as formerly in force, were to be 
 duly put into operation ; while all unnecessary 
 dispensations regarding the same — certain of which 
 had been unjust to Englishmen, advantageous to 
 Italians, and other foreigners, and in themselves 
 scandalous — were to be directly avoided. Eesi- 
 dence in the Prebendal House, Vicarage, College, 
 or Rectory, as the case might be, was to be insisted 
 on. Vacant benefices were to be promptly filled 
 up ; while, in the meantime, every parish altar was 
 to be duly and efiiciently served. Furthermore, 
 no benefice was to be promised before it was 
 vacant ; and all simony and simoniacal transactions 
 were distinctly forbidden ; and if discovered, were 
 to be promptly and efl&ciently punished. The 
 
CHUECHES AND THEIR EURNITURE. 167 
 
 oath to be taken at institution or collation was 
 made most clear in its terms, and was intended in 
 perfect good faith to avoid all such heinous and 
 shameful irregularities as had been recently 
 tolerated. 
 
 The fabrics of the churches were, furthermore, 
 to be kept in good order ; true inventories of 
 Church lands and goods were to be made, lawful 
 debts to the Church were to be put on record, and 
 attested by proper witnesses ; and such documents 
 were to be carefully preserved. What was want- 
 ing as regards the canonical instrumenta ecdesiastica 
 was, as soon as possible, to be provided. At the 
 same time — and in accordance with what had 
 been openly decreed — the following provision, 
 sanctioned by Ecclesiastical authority, was to be 
 fairly and faithfully had in mind and regarded : — 
 
 "As to those Ecclesiastical possessions which 
 were formally taken from the Church, and con- 
 firmed by the Holy See to their present owners, 
 these are expressly excepted from this Decree, 
 and it is our will that they should in no ways be 
 affected by it." 
 
 Then follow full directions for the due education 
 of youth for the priesthood ; and how sufficient 
 means are to be procured for carrying this out. 
 It was to have been mainly done in connection 
 with the Cathedral Churches, and by those bene- 
 ficed therein. A small charge on the incomes of 
 
168 CATHOLIC CUSTOMS EE-INTRODUCED. 
 
 all the clergy was at the same time to be made, 
 while efficient teachers from various quarters were 
 to be provided for the special object in view. 
 
 Parish Churches were to be personally visited 
 from time to time by the bishops ; the sacrament 
 of Confirmation was to be periodically administered ; 
 and any criminal cases needing the consideration 
 and judgment of the diocesan in his court, were 
 to be promptly heard and faithfully adjudicated 
 upon, without needless delay or undue costs. 
 
 As regards the interiors of the Parish Churches, 
 the old rules and customs which had grown up 
 during eight hundred years — customs of expres- 
 sive solemnity and of singular beauty and value — 
 were everywhere to be restored and regarded. 
 The baptismal water was to be carefully secured 
 from all irreverence ; the holy oils were to be kept 
 in a secure aumbrey ; the tabernacle ^ for the 
 Blessed Eucharist was to be of suitable material, 
 and to be duly furnished and preserved by lawn 
 veil, rich silk coverings, and lock. The Holy 
 Sacrament was to be often renewed, and whenever 
 borne to the sick, it was to be so borne with all the 
 customary marks of worship — lanterns, canopy, 
 
 ^ It is believed that in. England a receptacle in the form of a 
 dove was commonly suspended over an altar for this purpose. 
 Sometimes, however, a metal Tower or Sacrament-house was in 
 use, placed above or behind the altar. Occasionally the Holy 
 Sacrament was preserved in an Aumbrey or cupboard within the 
 sanctuary and close to the altar. The custom varied. 
 
RESTORATION OF THE HOLY EUCHARIST. 169 
 
 incense, and hand-bell. Banns of marriage were 
 to be duly published ; while a record of those 
 baptized, of the sponsors at bishopping, of the 
 married and of the faithful departed, were to be 
 kept in separate MS. volumes. 
 
 Unconsecrated altars were at once to receive 
 consecration. If any had been profaned, such 
 were to be carefully purified and blessed anew. 
 Special inquiry was to be made, and action taken, 
 so that nothing should be lacking for the due 
 and reverent ministry of the altar. Chalices, 
 patens, ciboria^ corporalia, priestly vestments, and 
 authorized service-books, were to be procured at 
 once. The Christian Sacrifice was to be duly 
 offered with all proper reverence and devotion. 
 One clerk at least, vested in a surplice or rochet, 
 was always to serve the priest, and to be able to 
 make the customary responses, and to minister 
 accurately, with recoUectedness and reverence. 
 Everything in the church itself, moreover, was to 
 be clean, pure, wholesome, and safely kept. The 
 churchyard was to be enclosed, the graves to be 
 preserved in decent order ; and all needful repairs 
 both of church and churchyard- fences to be carried 
 out as soon as possible. 
 
 Everything that could be done to render the 
 change then taken efficientj was thus to be 
 attempted and carried out ; and nothing pertinent 
 nor important seems to have been forgotten or 
 
170 rUETHER WISE REFOEMS. 
 
 neglected. The learning, the discretion, the 
 wisdom and the firmness of the Lord Legate were 
 at once notable and noted. Here was the Finger 
 of the Almighty. At this momentous crisis in the 
 nation's history the intercessions of the old Saints, 
 and the patronage of the Blessed Mother of God 
 seem to have proved both potent and efficacious. 
 
 As regards the Avork of the clergy. Divine 
 service. Christian teaching, the goods of the 
 Church, the mischievous influence of evil-livers, 
 the observance of Advent, Lent, Rogation-tide, 
 and the solemn fast and feasts, all was duly had 
 in consideration. 
 
 Moreover, the bearing of the people in Church 
 during Di^dne service, the due government of 
 hospitals, charities, and schools ; the position of 
 collegiate and prebendal churches ; the subject of 
 residence by Bishops and dignitaries, the duties of 
 Archdeacons, Vicars-General and Commissaries, 
 were one and all fully dealt with, and this in a 
 true spirit of piety, justice, and wisdom. 
 
 Nothing seems to have been wanting in what 
 was thus attempted ; and while almost all the 
 Injunctions set forth by this Synod were in 
 accordance with the decrees and canons of Ancient 
 Councils, both national and general — for novelties 
 were of course eschewed — no one could fail to 
 have seen that the experience which the Cardinal 
 Legate himself had obtained during the Sessions 
 
THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 171 
 
 of the Council of Trent, — in which His Lord's 
 Grace had exercised so important a part, and 
 which referred to the Church throughout the 
 world — was then specially applied for the advan- 
 tage of the people of his native country ; for the 
 national Church in its corporate capacity, then 
 efficiently restored to Catholic Unity, and for the 
 greater honour of Almighty God. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 DEATH OF THE QUEEN AND THE CARDINAL- 
 ARCHBISHOP OUR NATION^S LOSS. 
 
CONTENTS OF CHAPTER V. 
 
 Death of the Queen and the Cardinal- Archbishop our nation's 
 loss. — Policy of Persecution.^Exaggeration and fables. — Teach- 
 ing of the Lollards. — Disastrous influence of Oranmer. — Pleads 
 guilty of high treason. — And denies the Faith. — The Fires of 
 Smithfield. — Fundamental Innovators. — Their fiery rhetoric. — 
 Impiety and contention. — Cardinal Pole's charity. — Exercised 
 again and again. — Cranmer spiritually censured. — Queen Mary 
 no persecutor. — Shows forbearance and conciliation. — Laws of 
 the age severe. — LoUardism a pest. — Treasonable publications. — 
 Well-deserved punishments. — Diseases of Body and Soul. — Cha- 
 racter of the Middle Ages. — Beneficent influence of the Church. 
 — Dignity and power of the clergy. — Obedience and Patriotism 
 practised. — The Cardinal's knowledge of the Past. — Appointed 
 Archbishop of Canterbury. — Consecration of Cardinal Pole. — His 
 MS. Register-Book. — Pole deals with existing scandals. — Mar- 
 riage of the clergy. — Visitation of Canterbury Cathedral. — 
 Success therein of the Cardinal. — Abbot Feckenham's testimony. 
 Further Honours for the Cardinal.— His vigilance and zeal. — 
 Sarum Service Books reprinted. — Bishop Gardiner's ability. — 
 , His edifying death. — Restoration of tithes. — St. Edward's shrine. 
 — Old Foundations restored. — Thomas Stafford's Rebellion. — 
 Courts of France and Spain. — Cardinal Pole recalled. — The 
 Queen's bold action. — The situation in England. — Pole's letter 
 to the Pope. — His moderate and reasonable opinions. — The 
 innovators retire abroad. — And create confusion and disorder. — 
 Sedition-mongers and heretics at home. — Proclamation against 
 such. — Irreligion and disorder. — The Edwardine Ordinations. — 
 Profanities of the innovators. — Influence of moral gloom. — Heresy 
 a distinct crime. — Queen Mary's sufierings. — Her attachment to 
 the Faith. — Her duties as Queen. — Her edifying death. — Per- 
 sonal appearance. — Character and accomplishments. — Her death 
 a national misfortnne.^ — Her funeral Sermon. — Her Burial at 
 Westminster. — Cardinal Pole's death. — His position and charac- 
 teristics. — Prince of the Church and diplomatist. — His work 
 worthy of imitation. — ■ Personal appearance and character. — 
 Existing portraits of him. — His systematic industry. — His 
 learning and eloquence. — His particular treatises. — High and 
 noble private character. — Foresight, prudence, and charity. — 
 His burial at Canterbury. — Concluding reflections. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 DEATH OF THE QUEEN AND THE CARDINAL-ARCH- 
 BISHOP OUR nation's loss. 
 
 OTHING could have been more disas- 
 trous, as regards the important rehgious 
 work which Cardinal Pole had in so 
 great a measure effected, than the 
 course of those national events which led, in due 
 time, to the punishments inflicted upon Cranmer 
 and so many of those who agreed with him. Per- 
 haps, on the whole, it is at once wiser and safer, as 
 well as more just, to refer the evil to the age 
 itself in which such was done. For it is obviously 
 impossible, with any show of justice, to lay the 
 blame of this course of proceeding upon any single 
 individual, whether accuser, judge, sheriff, or hired 
 executioner. Neither the King, nor the Queen, 
 
176 POLICY OF PEKSECUTION. 
 
 nor the Lord Legate can be properly blamed. 
 Nor, indeed, can Gardiner, the Lord Chancellor, 
 nor Bonner, the Bishop of London.^ The policy, 
 to many persons, evidently seemed the only one at 
 hand and available. For the evil was great and 
 momentous enough ; and the burden of meeting 
 and overcoming it vast and pressing. That several 
 of&cials should have co-operated in carrying that 
 policy out, is most unfortunate ; for it has left, it 
 is to be feared, an uneflfaceable impression upon 
 the people of England, which is still fresh and 
 marked.^ It is of no avail, in extenuation of any 
 individual, to point out exactly what the laAvs then 
 in operation were ; and that in process, judgment, 
 and action, little or nothing actually illegal was 
 done. When it is abundantly shown that the 
 
 ' " It is obvious, even in the most partial accounts of the 
 treatment of the people who were brought before him upon 
 grounds of religion, that he [Bonner] behaved to most of them 
 at first, not merely with good temper, but with a great deal of 
 seeming kindness. He tried to smooth down their ruffled 
 feelings, to win upon their regard, to coax them into relinquish- 
 ing their peculiar opinions. Over and over again we find him 
 appealing to them so kindly and forcibly as to draw thanks and 
 tears from bystanders interested in their fate." — Letter of John 
 Bruce, F.8.A., in the " AthencBum," Oct. the 27th, 1855. See also 
 " Essays on subjects connected with the Reformation inEngland," 
 by the Eev. S. E. Maitland, D.D., pp. 386-576. London : 1849. 
 
 ' Regarding Ridley's and Latimer's death, Mr. C. W. Boase, 
 Fellow of Exeter College, thus recently wrote : — " The horrible 
 sight worked upon the beholders as it has worked since, and 
 will work while the English Nation survives." — Historic Towns, 
 Oxford, p. 120. London : 1887. 
 
EXAGGERATIONS AND FABLES. 177 
 
 State, and not the Church, in every case, carried 
 out sentences to which the laws gave sanction, 
 scarcely anything material is effected by such a 
 statement of the fact. It is of little use, moreover, 
 to show — as truly enough it can be shown in abun- 
 dance — that similar punishments were inflicted on 
 their victims by the innovating party. The methods 
 adopted by those of this faction, who undertook to 
 inform and instruct Posterity — methods, in their 
 results, not to be credited without investigation 
 and inquiry — have certainly served the purposes 
 of their not too-scrupulous authors. For, over and 
 above the actual facts, unfortunate enough in 
 themselves, the falsehoods, exaggerations, inven- 
 tions, and fables in use have always been numerous, 
 and have been carefully handed on from writer to 
 writer — none of such falsehoods and fables being 
 properly examined — in order to stifle inquiry in 
 the interests of Truth, to perpetuate false traditions^ 
 and to vilify honest and zealous men. 
 
 Before this narrative is continued, it seems 
 necessary to revert to what had taken place a cen- 
 tury and a half previously. For such — it should 
 never be overlooked — has a distinct bearing upon 
 the events of Queen Mary's reign, and serves to 
 show how Cardinal Pole's policy was subsequently 
 brought to nought. 
 
 In the early part of the fifteenth century, Arch- 
 bishop Arundel, and others who, at least, may be 
 
 N 
 
178 TEACHING OF THE LOLLARDS. 
 
 presumed to have had the interests both of Church 
 and State at heart — however much their judg- 
 ments may be thought to have been erroneous — 
 desired to combine for the efficient maintenance of 
 the Faith, and for the welfare of the nation. True 
 Religion seemed in danger. The teaching of the 
 Lollards — so directly bearing on political and 
 social life — had been most mischievous and dis- 
 turbing ; ^ but it had found bold advocates in the 
 then Earl of Salisbury, Thomas Latimer, William 
 Neville, and other persons of considerable influence. 
 Both Lords and Commons had deliberately peti- 
 tioned for the statute, by which an obstinate and 
 impenitent heretic, duly convicted before the 
 Spiritual Court, was to be handed over to the 
 secular officers and burned; while all heretical 
 books were to be destroyed.^ Whether the enact- 
 ment of this well-known statute against these 
 heretics was wise and politic is an open question. 
 
 '- " In the fact that he [Wickliffe] was permitted to reside un- 
 molested at Lutterworth, and enjoy tlie income of that living, 
 we have reason for agreeing with the impartial Historian who 
 urges that, ' if we allot to him the praise of courage, we cannot 
 refuse them the praise of moderation.' It was only when rebel- 
 lion and outrages of all kinds were becoming every day more 
 and more common, that the severer penalties of measures of 
 coercion were introduced to repress the disorders which an un- 
 restrained license of thought and speech had brought into 
 existence." — Centenary Studies, by Edwin de Lisle, M.P., pp. 38, 
 39. London : 1884. 
 
 = Wilkins' " Concilia," vol. iii. pp. 252, 254, 262, 267, 328. 
 
DISASTROUS INFLUENCE OF CEANMER. 179 
 
 Looked upon and judged by a nineteenth-century 
 taste, it certainly was not. 
 
 To the words and works of Thomas Cranmer, 
 several incidental references have already been 
 made. He it was who had invited hither the 
 revolutionary wretches from abroad, by cant and 
 falsehood to spread their moral poison throughout 
 the length and breadth of the land. Of his disas- 
 trous and malign influence under Henry and 
 Edward there could have been no doubt.' It has 
 been pointed out what followed from his action in 
 endeavouring to set aside the claims of Mary to the 
 Crown. His name stands at the head of those who 
 most falsely and iniquitously denied that she had 
 been born in lawful wedlock. He it was who had 
 
 ' How weighty had been Cranmer's influence and responsi- 
 bility — the man who had invited hither the foreign heretics — is 
 apparent from the speech of Dudley, Duke of Northumberland, 
 on the scaffold. After having acknowledged the justice of his 
 sentence, and " being allowed an entire freedom of speech, he 
 called God and all who were present to witness that he suffered 
 for a cause in which he had been engaged by other persons, whom 
 he asked God to pardon. He took this opportunity of declaring 
 to them that for some time before the death of King Henry, and 
 ever since, he had been led astray by the Reforming Preachers, 
 which had been the principal cause of his misfortunes. He there- 
 fore cautioned them to beware of these profligate and seditious per- 
 sons who had opened the book of error, and knew not how to close 
 it. That ever since these new doctrines had been set on foot, God 
 had given them up to themselves, and inflicted on them the 
 severest punishments — war, sedition, riots, rebellion, plague, and 
 famine. He therefore exhorts them to obedience to the Queen, 
 and to return to the true Catholic Faith." 
 
180 PLEADS GUILTY OF HIGH TREASON. 
 
 actively co-operated in the usurpation of Lady 
 Jane Grey. In the document sent to Queen Mary, 
 she was commanded to desist from any pretensions 
 to the Crown, and was ordered by those who 
 signed the instrument to retire into private life — 
 a distinct act of treason.^ 
 
 Now, at Cranmer's trial, it should be remem- 
 bered that he pleaded guilty to the indictment, 
 and submitted himself to his Sovereign's mercy. 
 On this he was regularly attainted of high treason, 
 and the sentence was duly confirmed by Act of 
 Parliament. In consequence of this, the See of 
 Canterbury had at once become void in law. Yet, 
 be it remarked, it was not authoritatively de- 
 
 ^ So early as the year 1397, King Biohard II., by and with the 
 assent of the Lords spiritual and temporal and the Commons, 
 carefully defined the four points of treason, and this even more 
 clearly than these had been done forty-seven years previously. 
 (1) Everyone who compasses and purposes to secure the death 
 of the King ; (2) Everyone who purposes to depose him, or to 
 surrender his leige homage ; (3) Everyone who raises and stirs 
 up the populace against the King ; (4) and everyone who sides 
 against him to make war in his realm, and who is thereupon duly 
 attainted and judged in Parliament is held to be guilty of high 
 treason. In the reign of Henry VI., several new treasons had 
 been created, while that of Henry VIII. is notable for the large 
 and needless increase of such. The legislation of Queen Mary, 
 however, — of which Cardinal Pole had by letter distinctly ap- 
 proved, — was remarkably lenient, for by a single Act of Parlia- 
 ment she swept away these unjust and disastrous enactments. 
 The new treasons, praemunires, and felonies created in the two 
 preceding reigns were directly abolished by Statute 1 Mary, 
 chap. i. 
 
AND DENIES THE FAITH. 181 
 
 clared vacant ; and, until Cranmer was officially 
 degraded according to ecclesiastical law and cus- 
 tom, he was still looked upon as Archbishop. 
 
 There is no necessity to add to what has already 
 been briefly set forth in regard to the disputations 
 concerning the Holy Eucharist which were held at 
 Oxford. Suffice it to point out that Cranmer, at 
 their close, distinctly and categorically denied the 
 Faith concerning the Sacrament — he had already 
 declared that its author was the Devil himself^— 
 maintaining at the same time several other here- 
 tical tenets, which had been invented by Luther, 
 Calvin, or some other heresiarch ; and, after 
 being called upon by the deputation from the 
 Convocation of Canterbury to retract, was for- 
 mally and faithfully declared to be a heretic. This 
 occurred no less than two whole years before his 
 execution. It cannot be asserted, therefore, that 
 the door of repentance was in any degree closed tb 
 him. His superiors and judges — like their Master 
 
 ' The following is taken from his archiepiscopal Manifesto re- 
 garding the Eucharist : — ■ 
 
 " As the Devil is a liar, and the father of lying, so he has now 
 stirred up his servants to persecute Christ and His True Reli- 
 gion. That whereas the great abuses of the Latin Masses had 
 been reformed in the two late reigns, and the services in the 
 Holy Supper performed agreeably to the institution of our 
 Saviour and the practice of the Apostles, so now the Devil en- 
 deavours to restore the Latin satisfactory masses — a thing of his 
 own invention and device." — Manifesto of the Archbishop, made 
 in September, 1552. 
 
182 THE riEBS OF SMITHFIELD. 
 
 — pitiful and merciful enough, could not, however, 
 forget that justice should never be wanting/ The 
 method of punishment, be it remembered, more- 
 over, was not exclusively theirs. It belonged to 
 the English Nation. 
 
 That it tended, indirectly it may be, but effi- 
 ciently, to rob England of the spiritual advan- 
 tages which Cardinal Pole had secured is very cer- 
 tain. For when a change in the Sovereign took 
 place — when Mary died and Elizabeth Boleyne 
 succeeded her — those opposed to Unity, Peace, 
 and Catholicity — with such sad events to dwell 
 upon, and having always an effective batch of lies 
 in their right hand whenever such seemed to be 
 needed in addition — never wearied of telling of the 
 fires of Smithfield in all their terrible details, or of 
 dwelling upon the sufferings of three men^ who, 
 
 ' The same was the case with Latimer, who was kept in con- 
 finement for nearly three years in the hope of his repentance. He 
 had been notoriously guilty both of treason and sedition, and 
 was found to be in direct and constant communication with the 
 foreign stirrers -up-of-strife and their English allies. " At West- 
 minster the xiii. day of September, 1553. This daye Mr. Hugh 
 Lattymer clercke appeared before the Lordes & for his seditious 
 demeanor was comitted to the Towere, there to remaine a close 
 prisoner, havinge attendinge upon him one Anstey, his servant." 
 Harl. MS8., Brit. Museum, No. 643, folio 8. b. 
 
 ^ The teaching and temper of one of them may be gathered 
 from the following address, which needs to be better known 
 than it is. It is part of Ridley's farewell to the City : — 
 
 " Oh, London, London ! to whom now may I speak in thee, or 
 whom shall I bid farewell ? Shall I speak to the prebendaries 
 
FUNDAMENTAL INNOVATORS. 183 
 
 SO far as man can see, died without repentance at 
 the stake — though with some fortitude — outside 
 the north wall of the City of Oxford. 
 
 That these fundamental innovators, and the per- 
 sons both at home and abroad with whom they 
 consorted and co-operated, eventually but dis- 
 
 of Paul's ? Alas ! all that loved God's word, and were true 
 setters fortli thereof, are now (as I hear say) some burnt and 
 slain, some exiled and banished, and some holden in hard pri- 
 sons, and appointed daily to be put to most cruel death, for 
 Christ's Gospel sake. As for the rest of them, I know they 
 would never brook me well, nor I could never delight in them. 
 Shall I speak to the See thereof, wherein of late I was placed 
 almost, and not fully, by the space of three years P But what 
 may I say to it being (as I hear say I am) deposed and espulsed 
 by judgment, as an unjust usurper of that room? Oh, judg- 
 ment, judgment ! can this be just judgment to condemn the 
 chief minister of God's word, the pastor and bishop of the 
 diocese, and never bring him into judgment, that he might have 
 heard what crimes were laid to his charge, nor never suffer him 
 to have any place or time to answer for himself? Thinkest thou 
 that hereafter, when true justice shall have place, that this judg- 
 ment can. be allowed either of God or of man ? Well, as for the 
 cause and whole matter of my deposition, and the spoil of my 
 goods which thou possessest yet, I refer to unto God, which is a 
 just Judge ; and I beseech God, if it be his pleasure, that that 
 which is but my personal wrong be not laid to thy charge in the 
 latter day — this only can I pray for. 
 
 " thou now wicked and bloody See, why dost thou set up 
 again many altars of idolatry, which by the Word of God were 
 jastly taken away P Oh, why hast thou overthrown the Lord's 
 table ? Why dost thou daily delude the people, masking in thy 
 masses, in the stead of the Lord's holy supper, which ought to 
 be common as well (saith Chrysostom, yea, the Lord himself,) 
 to the people as to the priest P How darest thou deny to the 
 people of Christ, contrary to his express commandment in the 
 gospel, his holy cup ? Why babblest thou to the people the 
 
184 THEIE FIERY RHETORIC. 
 
 tinctly overthrew the Old Religion and founded 
 another, is quite certain.^ No special pleading of 
 the professional advocate nor act of historical 
 
 common prayer in a strange tongue? wherein St. Paul com- 
 mandeth, in the Lord's Name, that no man should speak before 
 the congregation, except it should be by and by declared in their 
 common tongue, that all might be edified. Nay, hearken, thou 
 whorish bawd of Babylon, thou wicked limb of Antichrist, thou 
 bloody wolf; why slayest thou down and makest havoc of the 
 prophets of God? Why murderest thou so cruelly Christ's poor 
 seely sheep, which will follow none other but their pastor Christ 
 his voice ? Thinkest thou to escape, or that the Lord will not 
 require the blood of his saints at thy hands ? Thy God, which 
 is the work of thy hands, and whom thou sayest thou hast 
 power to make, that thy deaf and dumb god (I say) will not in- 
 deed nor cannot (although thou art not ashamed to call him thy 
 Maker) make thee to escape the revenging hand of the high and 
 Almighty God. But be thou assured, that the living Lord our 
 Saviour and Redeemer, which sitteth now on the right hand of his 
 Father in glory — he seeth all thy wicked ways and cruelty done to 
 his dear members, and he will not forget his holy ones ; and his 
 hands shalt thou never escape. Instead of my farewell to thee, 
 now I say. Fie upon thee, fie upon thee, filthy drab, and all thy 
 false prophets ! " To the above rhetoric may be added a record 
 of the following facts : — 
 
 At the degradation of Bishop Eidley and Latimer, Brooks, 
 Bishop of Gloucester, allowed him only to be degraded from the 
 priesthood. On this Bishop Jeremy Collier wrote : " The reason 
 why Ridley passed for no more than a priest may be better con- 
 jectured. For this prelate, being consecrated to his See of 
 Rochester several years after the Pope's supremacy was dis- 
 carded, the kingdom was then sufiered to be in a state of schism, 
 and by consequence the Bishops had no authority to consecrate 
 and ordain. This was the sense of most of the governing clergy 
 of this reign." — Ecclesiastical History, by Jeremy Collier, vol. vi. 
 p. 122. London, 1846. 
 
 '^ " Henry VIII. had rather destroyed the Papal dominion in 
 this country than established anything else in its place. His 
 
IMPIETY AND CONTENTION. 185 
 
 jugglery can alter the fact, which may be gathered 
 even from the Church's enemies. Moral force 
 could never have accomplished such works; but 
 unjust laws, violent legal outrages in the form of 
 law and tyrannical cruelties — within the space of 
 fifty years — did the dark deeds all too efficiently. 
 Impiety dominated public life ; contention was 
 everywhere indulged in ; the discipline of the 
 Redeemer was laughed to scorn. -^ Furthermore, 
 let it be noted that truth and error were constantly 
 
 amiable and short-lived son was the real Founder of the Pro- 
 testant Church of England. From the chaos of conflicting 
 opinions and practices prevailing through the land, he formed a 
 church, on doctrines purely scriptural, and in its ceremonial re- 
 taining only such ancient rites and observances as are autho- 
 rized or not forbidden by Scripture, and which were at the same 
 time agreeable to the taste and manners of the People." — The Ee- 
 form of England by the Decrees of Cardinal Pole, by Henry 
 Eaikes, M.A. 4to. p. v. Chester: 1889. 
 
 ^ As Calvin wrote to Craumer, " The hireling dogs of the 
 Pope are barking unceasingly, that the pure word of Christ may 
 not be heard. Impiety is everyivhere boiling forth and raging with 
 such licentiousness that Beligion is little better than an open 
 mockery." — Original Letter, dated " Geneva, 1552." 
 
 " The same spirit of contention is raging here, which was the 
 origin of so many evils amongst ourselves ; of not only I might say 
 perpetual dissensions among the true disciples of Christ, but of 
 an infinite contempt of all the discipline of Christ and of the Sacred 
 ministry. For Satan, when he cannot retain his chief idol, the 
 Mass, and the remaining superstition and idolatry of this Sacra- 
 ment, comes amongst us by the spreading of these evils, in order 
 that he may at once bring discredit on the whole salutary ad- 
 ministration of the Sacred Supper, and may render it despic- 
 able." — Letter from Martin Bucer to Peter Martyr. Scripta 
 Anglicana, p. 546. Basil, 1577. 
 
186 CAEDINAL pole's CHARITY. 
 
 confounded in the centuries that succeeded, both 
 being artfully distorted ; while grave writers and 
 shallow leaders-of-the-blind alike united to teach 
 the pitiable people of this duped nation — which at 
 length came to accept the teaching as true — that 
 the Church was their enemy, and that negation- 
 mongering and misbelief were the only true means 
 of salvation. 
 
 During Cranmer's confinement, both in London 
 and Oxford, the Lord Legate had done all that 
 was possible and politic to bring him to a sound 
 mind. Again and again the time of punishment 
 had been postponed; again and again earnest en- 
 deavours had been made to induce him to accept 
 the Faith. Repentance and obedience were both 
 pressed upon him in pity and with earnestness. A 
 long and closely-reasoned Letter from Cardinal 
 Pole on the doctrine of the Eucharist, addressed 
 to the heart as well as to the head, is one most 
 pleasing instance of this. But where Bishop 
 Fisher had failed, it was not likely that anyone else 
 would succeed. 
 
 This did not, however, prevent the Lord Legate 
 from pointing out — as his office bound him to do — 
 that the grave and deadly errors into which 
 Cranmer had fallen were at once the effect and 
 punishment of the moral and doctrinal disorders 
 of his past life. He had notoriously been raised 
 to the episcopal office in order to gratify the pas- 
 
EXERCISED AGAIN AND AGAIN. 187 
 
 sions of Hem-y VIIL, and this shameful purpose 
 had been at all times eflfected. Pole, at the same 
 time, takes notice of the complex and interminable 
 evils endured by the nation which Cranmer's pre- 
 varications concerning the Faith, his perjuries and 
 sensuality had directly and distinctly brought 
 about.^ 
 
 In another Letter — calling God to witness his 
 sincerity — the Cardinal declares that " his concern 
 for him (Cranmer) and the desire of his welfare 
 were such that were there any available means of 
 rescuing him from that terrible sentence of death, 
 which, unless he returned to his right mind and 
 duty, must surely affect both soul and body, he 
 would most willingly prefer it to all the honours 
 and emoluments which can befall any man in the 
 life that now is." 
 
 Cranmer, as we have seen, had been already 
 condemned for treasonable practices against his 
 Sovereign's person, rights, and title, and had re- 
 ceived sentence of death confirmed by the Legis- 
 lature. His errors and heresies, so obstinately 
 persisted in, had been examined by a spiritual 
 tribunal, which all eyes had recognized and res- 
 pected ; and it had been duly found that his eccle- 
 
 ' The original of this Letter, in Latin, was formerly preserved 
 in the French King's Library, MS. No. 10,213, folio -i'd. It may 
 be found printed verlatim in Cardinal Quirini's "Collection of 
 Pole's Correspondence," part v. p. 238. 
 
188 CRANMER SPIRITUALLY CENSURED. 
 
 siastical offences had been destructive of True 
 Religion, and entirely deserved censure and punish- 
 ment. The actual sentence, after pointing out 
 Cranmer's general heresies, went on to declare that 
 " particularly he had held and taught a doctrine 
 concerning the Sacraments of the Body and Blood 
 of Christ and of Holy Orders, contrary to what 
 had always been taught and believed ; .... 
 that he had revived the peculiar errors of Beren- 
 garius and of Wickliffe,^ and had aided and abetted 
 those of Luther. To all these he remained firm, 
 obstinately repudiating the necessity for repent- 
 ance. For these valid reasons, therefore, he is ex- 
 communicated and anathematized, at the same time 
 — according to custom, precedent, and law — he is 
 deprived of all his ecclesiastical rights and privi- 
 leges; his effects are confiscated, and he is ordered 
 
 ' Wickliffe, it may be here pointed out, taught that bishops 
 have no pre-eminence over simple priests — a " view " which the 
 present Bishop of Durham, before he was appointed to this pre- 
 latial oflfice, mutatis mutandis, appears to have proclaimed as an 
 original discovery of his own. Wickliffe also maintained that 
 all ecclesiastical powers are in abeyance during mortal sin ; that 
 man, whether he wills it or not, is bound to sin ; that God un- 
 doubtedly approves of sin ; that confession of sin is quite use- 
 less and supererogatory, and that the temporal prince should at 
 once cut off the head of any ecclesiastic who sinned. This man's 
 works, in which these "views " are exhibited, have recently been 
 reprinted ; for there appears to be no ancient or modern heretic 
 too absurd or too wild in his notions who may not obtain a band 
 of noisy admirers amongst the shallow sentimentalists and fad- 
 mongers of the present day. 
 
QUEEN MARY NO PERSECUTOR. 189' 
 
 to be at once degraded and delivered up, both as a 
 traitor and a heretic, to the secular power for 
 punishment. 
 
 This in detail need not be dwelt upon. Suffi- 
 cient reference has been already made thereto on a 
 previous page ; and other writers have dwelt upon 
 it both impressively and at great length. Nor 
 need any fresh or newly-stated accounts be set 
 forth of similar punishments endured by similar 
 transgressors. John Foxe, the author upon whose 
 printed words so many jaersons rely for their his- 
 tory of this complex period, is not to be depended 
 on for his fiery and lurid descriptions, which are 
 uniformly either false, romance-like, misleading, or 
 greatly exaggerated. 
 
 If Queen Mary — instigated by Cardinal Pole^ 
 as has been said, without any sufficient or solid 
 basis of truth — were a persecutor, it Avas certainly 
 not by virtue of any tenet of her religion that she 
 became one; for, from the period at Avhich she 
 attained to the English crown, and for nearly two 
 years afterwards,^ she had invariably declared 
 herself openly and frankly an adherent of the reli- 
 gion of St. Atigustine of Canterbury and St. Gregory 
 
 ' " Many of the reformed, who had neither outraged the 
 Papists nor appeared for the Lady Jane, had either the liberty 
 to go beyond sea, or, if they happened to be seized, were dis- 
 missed without much difficulty at their friends' intercession." — 
 Ecclesiastical History, by Jeremy Collier, vol. ii., 375, 380. 
 
190 SHOWS FOEBBAEANCE AND CONCILIATION. 
 
 the Great, which every well-informed Christian 
 knows to be the True Religion ; to which, at the 
 period in question, eleven-twelfths of the people of 
 England still adhered, and which, moreover, 
 never sanctioned, nor sanctions, Persecution. 
 
 With equal frankness, both by private letters to 
 Cardinal Pole and to the Emperor Charles, and by 
 public utterance at home, she entirely disclaimed 
 every degree of force and violence against those 
 who had been seduced into heresy and schism. 
 Her private virtues, and specially her regard for 
 the poor and erring, were notorious. Moreover, 
 in all the ordinances and decrees issued by eccle- 
 siastical Authority, and made use of by Pole, for 
 visibly restoring the kingdom to the Unity of the 
 Faith, charity, forbearance, prudence, and concilia- 
 tion^ are always and ever found to be the watch- 
 words of their policy and action. Herein Gardiner, 
 too, was always at-one with them. 
 
 As regards the Cardinal's own words and works, 
 in distinct and forcible terms he again and again 
 expressed himself directly in opposition to all ex- 
 treme and rigorous measures. But neither Queen, 
 Cardinal, nor jDrelate could alter ancient or exist- 
 ing laws.^ There they were on the statute-book. 
 
 ' Cotton MSS., Brit. Museum, Titus B. II., folios 170-176. 
 
 ^ E.g.. Tlae " Act of the Six Articles," proclaimed April the 
 28th, 1539, condemned all proved heretics who denied the Keal 
 Presence, to be burnt. This was the special work of Henry 
 
LAWS OF THE AGE SEVERE. 191 
 
 They belonged to the age, and were quite in har- 
 mony with its sentiments and convictions. In 
 these struggles and contests all parties used them. 
 If duly put into force, the practical inconveniences 
 of such laws could not be removed, until such had 
 been legally repealed. 
 
 No one, furthermore, can deny that the elo- 
 quent and charitable Spanish chaplains of King 
 Philip openly condemned needless persecution and 
 cruelty, as being (this has already been shown) 
 not only directly and notoriously opposed to the 
 Catholic Faith, but exceedingly detrimental to the 
 interests of True Rehgion. 
 
 When, after two years' reign — during which 
 malign treason, insolent cant, artful duplicity, 
 attempted murder,^ and open rebellion had in 
 
 VIII. The Commission ad inquirendum de heretica pramiate, 
 empowered to act by Edward VI. in 1549 (Rymer's " Foedera," 
 XV. 182) was exactly to the same purpose ; wliile subsequently 
 Elizabeth's warrant, addressed to the Lord Keeper Bacon in 
 July, 1575, to burn two Anabaptist heretics, are proofs that the 
 " Supreme Headship," whether assumed by female or male, to 
 put the point mildly, was no particular blessing to the people 
 of England. 
 
 ' For example, one William Thomas, a disciple of Goodman, 
 the Protestant preacher, plotted the murder of the Queen, for 
 which he was most properly and righteously executed. Two 
 well-known Christian preachers at St. Paul's Cathedral, when 
 instructing the ignorant — Dr. Bourne, afterwards a bishop, and 
 Dr. Pendleton — were openly assaulted, one by having a sharp 
 dagg hurled at him with great force, and the other by being 
 fired at with a pistol, the bullet of which grazed his person. 
 Similar aggressions were made in other places. 
 
192 LOLLARDTSM A PEST. 
 
 turns been tried by the enemies of order and law 
 — several of the plotters and sedition-workers 
 laboured from abroad, it was found absolutely 
 necessary to revise the ancient statutes against 
 that old and well-known pest, LoUardism.^ The 
 scandalous principles of the new men, their dis- 
 honest tricks and contrivances to mislead the 
 populace,'^ their preachments and plots, their 
 threats to take the Queen's life — were directly in- 
 compatible with the due and proper security of 
 
 ' See " Centenary Studies," by Edwin de Lisle,M.P., London, 
 1884, a most able tractate, in which the false and dangerous 
 principles of Wickliffe and Luther are concisely and powerfully 
 exposed. 
 
 ^ An artful contrivance was managed by which mysterious or 
 meaningless words and decisions on disputed subjects were heard 
 to come forth from a thick and solid wall in Aldersgate Street. 
 The Protestant preachers — no doubt knowing their true origin 
 — unctuously declared these to be the audible utterances of the 
 Holy Ghost. When some on-looker in the street cried out, 
 " God save the Queen " [Mary] there was no response, but when 
 another exclaimed, " God save the Princess " [Elizabeth] a shrill 
 and loud " Amen " was heard. All kinds of controversial pro- 
 positions were dealt with by question and answer — the replies 
 often involving coarse and seditious language, and invariably 
 gross heresy. Religion, the sacraments, the Christian sacrifice, 
 the Queen's proposed marriage, were all dealt with. It is on re- 
 cord that no less than twenty thousand excited persons visited the 
 spot in the course of two days, so that the City authorities were 
 obliged to interfere. The Lord Mayor, as a practical act, ordered 
 the wall to be demolished, which, being done in the sight of the 
 astonished populace, a young girl of eighteen, named Elizabeth 
 Croft, was found in a carefully -made recess. She not only pub- 
 licly confessed the fraud at St. Paul's, but named the persons 
 who had incited her so to act. 
 
TEEASONABLE PUBLICATIONS. 193 
 
 her government, or in truth of any efficient govern- 
 ment at all. Books of the most oiFensive and 
 treasonable character, e.g., John Knox's " Blaste 
 against the Monstruous Regimen of Women," ^ 
 Goodman's volume entitled " The Superior Magis- 
 trate, etc.," and John Poynet's " Treatise on Poli- 
 tic Power," printed abroad, were circulated on all 
 hands. Full of the most irreligious assumptions, 
 foul slanders, and mischievous teaching, it was 
 essential and most desirable promptly to curb the 
 base actions of the scheming men who wrote them. 
 Such utterances could not be discreetly ignored. 
 Secure in their foreign retreats, these hterary 
 agitators egged on any hair-brained fanatics and 
 sentimental heretics at home — always in the fore- 
 front in times of confusion and turmoil — who 
 
 1 " There were interspersed in this publication atrocious and 
 horrible calumnies against the Queen of England, whom Knox 
 called at one time ' the wicked Mary,' at another time a ' mon- 
 ster.' And he exasperated King Philip also by language not 
 much less violent. When men had read this infamous libel, 
 attached as they are to true religion and to our church, they 
 considered it neither profitable nor safe to ourselves that Knox 
 
 should be received with favour by our church Tou 
 
 cannot but be aware how unbecoming it would have been in us 
 impotently to rage in half-muttered abuse against magistrates ; 
 not, perhaps, because they do not deserve it, but because of the 
 office imposed upon them by God. This we can assure you, that 
 that outrageous pamphlet of Knox's added much oil to the flame 
 of persecution in England. For before the publication of that 
 book not one of our brethren had suffered death." — Letter from 
 La/vid Whitehead and others, dated Frankfort, 20th Sept., 1556. 
 
 
 
194 WELL-DESERVED PUNISHMENTS. 
 
 could be found to resist the law, and endeavoar to 
 bring discredit upon the policy of the Queen and 
 her advisers. 
 
 When calmly and without prejudice the various 
 cases are carefully examined, however — and when 
 they are compared with the acts of Henry, Edward, 
 and Elizabeth^ — it is found that in most instances, 
 after a fair and legal trial according to existing 
 laws, the persons punished thoroughly and entirely 
 deserved what they received. It might have been 
 better, perhaps, terminating their sufferings more 
 promptly, that the axe or the halter, rather than 
 any sharper or severer form of punishment had 
 been invariably adopted. There is, it must be 
 acknowledged without any contention, something 
 very revolting and repulsive to the sensitive in 
 
 ' " Henry VIII. and his successors for many generations in- 
 flicted fines, imprisonment, and death on thousands of their 
 subjects for denying the spiritual supremacy of the temporal 
 sovereign. This galling Inquisition lasted for nearly three 
 hundred years, and the severity of its decrees scarcely finds a 
 parallel in the Spanish Inquisition. Prescott avows that the 
 administration of Elizabeth was ' not a whit less despotic and 
 scarcely less sanguinary' ('Ferdinand and Isabella,' vol. iii., 
 p. 202) than that of Isabella. The clergy of Ireland under 
 Cromwell were ordered, under pain of death, to quit their 
 country, and were obliged to pursue their studies in foreign 
 seminaries. Any priest who dared to return to his native 
 country forfeited his life. Whoever harboured a priest sufi'ered 
 death, and those who knew his hiding-place and did not reveal 
 it to the Inquisitors had both his ears cut ofi"." — The Faith of 
 Our Fathers, by James Gibbons, D.D., Bishop of Richmond, 
 p. 244. Baltimore : 1877. 
 
DISEASES OF BODY AND SOUL. 195 
 
 that frightful doom — punishment by fire. The 
 red-hot ploughshares of old, the branding of poor 
 beggars on the cheek, the kindling faggot, and the 
 chained-criminal in his dying agony, are sickening 
 sights from which most persons would certainly 
 desire to avert their gaze. The same, too, may be 
 said of flogging with a seven-thonged whip, 
 strangling with a hempen rope, or cutting off a 
 man's head with an axe. Pity, a ray of sunlight 
 from heaven, of course is a beautiful moral quality, 
 and acute suffering is ever sad to witness and still 
 sadder to bear ; but those who have to administer 
 the law for the general good of the community 
 know well at the same time that Law must be ever 
 upheld, and that Justice should never be disre- 
 garded. Under over-much disorder, contention, 
 and repudiation of lawful authority, social security 
 for each and every individual may suddenly cease 
 to exist. What has been, may be. There were 
 very painful duties to be done at this period, it is 
 true ; and it must be admitted by all who hold that 
 diseases of the soul are at least as malignant as 
 diseases of the body, that such duties were not 
 done inefficiently ; though some persons have main- 
 tained (the Author is unable to agree with them) 
 that, if done at all, the scale adopted was possibly 
 inadequate for effectually meeting the deeply- 
 seated and ever-extending evil with which our 
 beloved nation was then first cursed. The sweating 
 
196 CHARACTER OF THE MIDDLE AGES. 
 
 sickness of old, as well as virulent small-pox, the 
 incomprehensible cattle-plague and hydrophobia in 
 these recent and enhghtened days, have had and 
 have to meet the practical and perhaps efficient 
 policy of what is termed "stamping-out." 
 
 Whether, after all. Religion is more practical 
 and potent now ; whether the close of one era, 
 and the commencement of another, was on the 
 whole beneficial to England, are interesting prob- 
 lems, quite open to discussion, but perhaps not so 
 very easy to be solved. 
 
 Throughout those "middle ages" in England, 
 which are so caricatured and defamed by some, 
 the influence of the Church upon the nation and 
 people had always been most advantageous and 
 beneficial. It stood, in the Name of God, between 
 the weak and the strong, with no fear for the 
 latter, and with all due consideration and charity 
 for the former ; so that Justice might ever be done 
 faithfully, and Truth and Right and good govern- 
 ment might be always firmly upheld. The more 
 this attractive subject is directly and indirectly 
 examined, the more clearly does this leading truth 
 distinctly stand out. For the social life of the 
 people was then everywhere touched and tinctured 
 by the Christian Rehgion ; and, as a consequence, 
 was everywhere abundantly blessed from above, 
 and hallowed below. The Crucifix, artfully sculp- 
 tured with the arms of the Redeemer outstretched 
 
BENEFICENT INFLUENCE OF THE CHURCH. 197 
 
 in mercy beside cross-roads ; the Madonna and 
 Child in the wayside shrine, the churches and cross 
 of every village, the market-cross of every town, 
 the dead Christ in the arms of His Mother, wrought 
 in stone, where the faithful departed slept, were one 
 and all telling and expressive tokens — in a measure 
 sacramental tokens — of this great truth. Again : 
 the active Ecclesiastical power, distinct and domi- 
 nant, invariably preserved that which was Avhole- 
 some and beneficial, and tended to bind all classes 
 together by religious and social bonds for the 
 common good. The landed property of the higher 
 ecclesiastics, held in trust for God and the people, 
 the local possessions of the beneficed clergy, the 
 lands, farms and their appurtenances of the Cathedral 
 chapters, as well as the tithes, in almost every case, 
 touched in one way or another each parish of the 
 realm. On hill-slopes, in peaceful hamlets and 
 valleys, within walled cities, and in every country 
 toAvn, the picturesque spires of parish churches or 
 of monastic corporations rose heavenwards — their 
 mellowed bells day by day calling the people to 
 worship and prayer. The religious orders, whom 
 our ancestors reverenced, had, as all knew, by the 
 patient labour of centuries, and by abounding 
 perseverance, turned barren tracts into smiling 
 pastures ; and, with Heaven's blessing of dew and 
 sunshine, of cold and heat, had made rich and 
 golden corn-fields wave under many a July's 
 
198 DIGNITY AND POWER OF THE CLERGY. 
 
 cloudless sky. In a very practical and important 
 matter, the Cistercians had well fostered the growth 
 of sheep-farming — by which English wool brought 
 plenty or abundance to thousands, both yeomen 
 and hinds. Such religious orders, owning but a 
 life-interest in their lands and properties, were 
 almost always just and benevolent landlords; and 
 seldom turned away their faces from their poor 
 neighbours in any case of distress or sorrow. For 
 such owned common interests. At the open grille 
 of the monastery-gate, a benevolent, welcome, and 
 acceptable dole — without any questions or many 
 words— was always to be found. In the parish 
 church or monastic sanctuary, such woe-stricken 
 wayfarers invariably found a place of temporary 
 rest. These well-furnished churches were the poor 
 man's second and brighter home. Then — to take 
 a wider sweep of the situation — the beneficial 
 power of the clergy in the State was more than 
 considerable. From their cultured ranks were 
 selected all the great officers of the State : for 
 bishops and abbots ranked with the barons and 
 earls. These prelates and their clergy, regular 
 and secular, worked devoutly and devotedly for 
 the general welfare of the community, when each 
 member of the State was baptized, and when all 
 the people of every class — duly heeding the call 
 to Mattins and Mass, to Vespers and Rosary — 
 turned to the Church for aid and sustentation, as 
 
OBEDIENCE AND PATRIOTISM PRACTISED. 199 
 
 a child turns to its mother's breast. Loyalty, at 
 the same time, was kept alive and healthy by the 
 ordinary every-day lessons of Christianity. For 
 all power comes from God, and the powers that be 
 are ordained of God. Obedience, by the same 
 principle, and in the two independent spheres, 
 was alike rendered to the Father of the faithful 
 and to the Sovereign. Patriotism everywhere 
 flourished. Order was everywhere secure. True, 
 the wealth of the Church created some jealousy, 
 as wealth ever does : so that base men — with no fear 
 of God, nor any regard for man before their eyes — 
 prepared to secure for themselves, by any means, 
 the opportunity for an application of robbery 
 and confiscation. The attacks of the Wycklifl&tes 
 on the Church's temporalties in a previous century, 
 no doubt, prepared the way for the dissolution 
 of the religious houses under Henry VIII. The 
 constant drain of money to Rome, however, the 
 cost of Legations, the payment of heavy fees and 
 fines, the difficulty and tediousness of appeals 
 for justice, the expense of necessary dispensations 
 and licenses ; and the general delay in obtaining 
 prompt settlements of ecclesiastical causes and just 
 judgements, all tended indirectly, but efficiently, 
 to cripple and render unpopular the clergy of 
 England. Much zeal and money thus spent — as 
 so many saw for themselves — brought in return 
 little or no apparent advantage. Moreover, it 
 
200 THE caedinal's knowledge of the past. 
 
 seems to be perfectly clear that the poKcy, then so 
 popular in Italy, of filling our Prebendal and 
 Cathedral Churches with foreigners, who, from 
 their distant homes, secured the revenues, but left 
 the official work either undone or only performed 
 by a cheap substitute, tended greatly to make the 
 Tudor revolution possible. All this may be 
 gathered, indirectly perhaps, but still it may be 
 gathered from the official correspondence of Car- 
 dinal Pole with his friends and contemporaries. 
 To judge from what therein may be found, little of 
 interest and importance in the then recent History 
 of England had escaped his notice, if it appeared 
 to bear in any way upon the great national work, 
 which, by God's mercy, he had been permitted to 
 complete. 
 
 But to proceed with a narration of such further 
 facts as may tend to throw a light upon the history 
 and policy of the great prelate, whose words and 
 works are under consideration. 
 
 The Pope,on December 11th, 1555, had appointed 
 him to be administrator of the See of Canterbury, 
 and at the same time created him Cardinal- Priest. 
 The Bulls originally granting him full legatine 
 powers had been issued on the 8th of March, 1554. 
 Four months afterwards, z'.e., on the 6th of July,' 
 
 ' 1554, July 6, " S°"^ concessit privilegium Card" Polo, legato 
 in AngliS, Ecclesias aliaque dispouendi et episcopos intrusos 
 tempore sckismatis rehabilitandi, et dispensandi cum ipsis in 
 
APPOINTED ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. 201 
 
 he received special and additional powers for ac- 
 complishing the work in hand ; and, in the year 
 1555, still further specific and exceptional authority 
 for rehabilitating those bishops who had been 
 irregularly intruded into English Sees during the 
 period of division ; with abundant power to dispense 
 them from the consequences of all irregularities 
 contracted in that unhappy state. 
 
 Subsequently, he was duly and regularly nomi- 
 nated Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 The following discreet sentiments on the subject 
 of that Primacy, confidentially set forth for the 
 Pope, are deserving of note : — 
 
 " I have received from your Holiness the decree 
 by which I am nominated to the See of Canter- 
 bury ; and at the first consideration of it, may 
 most truly say that the greatness of the charge in 
 question gave me a just distrust of my sufliciency 
 to acquit myself of it, and would have altogether 
 deterred me from making such an undertaking my 
 own choice. I reflected afterwards, however, on 
 the Princes at whose recommendation I was 
 designated for this post of honour, on the Vicar of 
 Jesus Christ who has given an illustrious testimony 
 in my favour ; and on the assessors,^ by whose 
 approbation I had been chosen, and those whose 
 
 omnibus irregularitatibus quas tempore schismatis contraxerat." 
 — From an authentic Transcript of the Original. 
 
 ^ The Dean and Prebendaries of Canterbury Cathedral. 
 
202 CONSECRATION OF CARDINAL POLE. 
 
 welfare I was to superintend ; and lastly, that I 
 was to perform this duty in my own native land, 
 which is, as it should be, most dear to me. On 
 these considerations I did not dare to say even a 
 single word to refuse the burden." '- 
 
 Cardinal Pole was, by consequence, consecrated a 
 bishop at the Church of the Grey Friars at Green- 
 wich on the 22nd of March, 1556,^ Nicholas 
 Heath, Archbishop of York, being the consecrator, 
 assisted by six other prelates. Three days later 
 the accustomed ceremonies at Bow Church in 
 Cheapside took place, at which High Mass was 
 sung by the Bishop of Worcester. 
 
 Every legal formality having been completed, 
 both in accordance with Canon Law and Catholic 
 custom, the Lord Legate was enthroned, and be- 
 came Cardinal- Archbishop of Canterbury. In this 
 high and holy office he continued to complete and 
 consolidate the great work of his life — Reunion. 
 
 His official MS. Eegister-book, still preserved 
 
 ' From the fifth volume of Pole's Letters. • 
 
 '^ " The Sonday xxij day of Marche [a.d. 1565-1556] was at 
 the Gray-iTrers at Grenwych was my lord cardenelle Polle was 
 consecratyd, with x byshopes mytyred the iij yer of the quene 
 Mare." 
 
 " The XXV day of Marche was owre Ladyday, the ADnun- 
 syasyon, at Bow chyrche in London was hangyd with cloth of 
 gold & with ryohe hares [i.e., arras] and cossens [i.e., cushions] 
 for the commyuge of my lord cardeuall Polle ; ther dyd the 
 bysshope of Vorseter did synge he [i.e., high] masse mytyred." — 
 Oott. M88., Brit. Mmevm, Vitellius, F. v. 
 
HIS MS. EEGISTEE-BOOK. 203 
 
 amongst the archives of Lambeth Palace, and con- 
 taining sufficient evidence of the weight and value 
 of such labours, is of vellum, large folio in size, and 
 was probably bound in rough calf, as it now ap- 
 pears, during the last century. It certainly does 
 not contain all the documents which might have 
 been therein preserved. Several are wanting. No 
 reference is made to the peculiar cases of re-habi- 
 litation of bishops and of the conditional or abso- 
 lute ordination, if any, of the ministers made 
 under Edward VI . It comprises only eighty-two 
 parchment leaves, the various entries being made 
 in some official scribe's handwriting. Possibly 
 they were originally made on single skins of 
 vellum. These leaves are usually covered with 
 matter on both sides, the initial commencement of 
 new paragraphs being in black letter. On the 
 first page is a large shield of family arms of eight 
 quarterings,^ surmounted by a cardinal's hat and 
 
 ' These arms, with the quarterings just as they appear, were 
 likewise to be found displayed in the eastwindow of the Founder's 
 Chapel at Magdalene College, on the north side of the sanctuary, 
 at the period of the official visitation by Richard Lee, Portcullis, 
 in 1674 (MS. in Queen's College Library, H. 33, and Harleian 
 MSS., British Museum,-]Sro. 1412). Here is the record, with the 
 names added within brackets: — Quarterly of eight. 1. Quar- 
 terly France and England, over all a label of three points Brm., 
 each point charged with a canton gules. [Plantagenet.] 2. Per 
 pale or and sa. a saltire engrailed counterchanged. [Pole.] 3. 
 Gules a saltire argent, over all a label of three points gobony, ar. 
 and az. [NevilL] 4. Gules a fesse between six cross-crosslets 
 
204 POLE DEALS WITH EXISTING SCANDALS. 
 
 tassels, with a shield of the arms of the See of 
 Canterbury, surmounted by a precious mitre 
 below. At the foot of the page stands the name 
 of the probable illuminator, " Jo. Mulcasterus." 
 On the second folio an elaborate letter " R.," ■with 
 which the Avord " Reginaldus " commences, drawn 
 with consummate art in black ink, is admirably 
 designed, and still in the most perfect preserva- 
 tion. 
 
 Throughout his episcopate the Lord Legate 
 was constant in his labours and most earnest in 
 effecting all such improvements as were possible 
 and practicable. The scandals created by the 
 married clergy, for example, had been numerous 
 and keenly felt : none more so. Women of chaste 
 lives and good repute, if approached, declined any 
 communication with the lapsed regulars or loose- 
 living seculars, who turned to a lower moral plane. 
 Such persons, however, were treated by the Car- 
 dinal with charity, firmness, and discretion.^ The 
 
 or. [Beauchamp.] 5. Checquy ar. and azure a chevron ermine. 
 [Newburgh.] 6. Argent three fusils in fesse gules. [MontacuteJ 
 7. Or. an eagle displayed vert. [Monthermer.] 8. Quarterly 
 first and fourth, or three chevrons gules [Clare] ; Arg. and 
 gules, on the second and third quarters a fret or., over all a bend 
 sa. [Norreys.] 
 
 ^ " The pobm or the Restitution op a Maeeied Peiest. 
 
 " Whereas I Eiohard Karsey, prest, late Curate of Beddington 
 within the dioces of Winton being ordered a preste abowt 21 
 yeres agonne having ministrid as a prest in all kind of prestly 
 
MARRIAGE OF THE CLERGY. 205 
 
 astonishment and disgust of the laity at Cranmer's 
 irregularities, and at the marriage of the clerics — 
 witness Sir John Bourne's stern expostulation — 
 
 function and ministration of and in Sacraments and Sacra- 
 mentals as the office of a prest appertayueth, have sithens that 
 time contrary to the state of myne order, decrees of the churche 
 
 and laudable customes of the same, married one Elizabeth , 
 
 a single and solute woman, and with her in one howse as man 
 & wief have cohabited and dwellid, to the offense of my christen 
 brethren and breach of the unitie of Ohriste said Church, I, the 
 said Richard do now lamente and bewaile my lief past and th' 
 offences by me committed intending firmly by Goddes grace 
 hereafter to leade a pure chast and continent lief according to 
 such grace as almighty god of his mercy uppou myne humble 
 petition and prayer shall graunte me, and I do heare before you 
 my competent Judge and Ordinary most humbly requier abso- 
 lution of and from all such censures and paines of the Lawes as 
 by my said offences & ungodly behaviour I have incurred and 
 deserved, ffyrmely & solemnly promising and professing before 
 you in this present writing never to returne againe to the saide 
 Elizabeths as to my wief or concubine, but from henceforth to 
 
 abstein from her and also from all other women 
 
 according to the Lawes and Constitutions of our Mother the 
 Churche and as myne Order also requireth. In witnes of this 
 myne advised and deliberate mynde promise & profession I have 
 to the same in this writing subscribed my Name with Myne 
 owne Hand. Geven the 10th day of July in the yeare of our 
 Lord God a thousand five hundred fiftie and sixe. 
 
 " Per me Richardum Karsey." 
 
 " Read before M'' Thomas Stympe L.D. Custos of the Spiri- 
 tualties of the vacant diocese of Winchester, in his Court beside 
 the north door of St. Paul's Cathedral in the presence of John 
 Incent, notary public, & Anthony Huse. 
 
 " The said Richard was absolved from the sentence of Excom- 
 munication, suspention, interdict & other censures & pains, & 
 was restored to the sacraments & sacramentals & to his own 
 presbyteral order, as is here formally set forth." 
 — Oa/rdinal Pole's MS. Register, folio 41 a, Lambeth Library. 
 
206 VISITATION OF CANTERBURY CATHEDRAL. 
 
 was as great as might occur now-a-days if the 
 Anglican bishops and clergy — restoring primitive 
 polygamy for those waxing unusually uxorious — 
 should think it seemly and right to take to them- 
 selves two or three wives at the same time. Though 
 the complex and varying difficulties which con- 
 stantly faced the Cardinal were ever changing and 
 presenting themselves in new forms, yet, acting in 
 the spirit of the decrees of the great Council of 
 Trentj he cheerfully went forward, endeavouring 
 to remedy all existing breaches of law. Catholic 
 custom and discipline, and to restore the Church 
 of England to that happy position which it had 
 held for so many centuries. Not only in his own 
 diocese, but in every portion of his province, such 
 endeavours were made, and in some cases — 
 notably in those of Winchester, Worcester, and 
 Hereford — Avith great success.' 
 
 At the formal Visitation of his Cathedral Church 
 
 ^ See " Injunctions given to the Oatiiedral Church of Here- 
 ford by the V. Rev. F. in God, Richard Bp. of Wouroester to ye 
 M. Rev. P. in God Raynald Pool Card. & L"* Legat to ye K. & Q. 
 Ma'ty & to ye hole realm of Engl' from the Pope's Holin' & ye 
 See Ap'call of Rome ye 17 d. of July in ye y' of o' L" G. 1556 
 iuviolately to be observ'd under ye peine of contempt." In these 
 " Injunctions " external tokens of reverence are enjoined at the 
 Sit nomen Domini and Laudate pueri, and the clergy and others 
 are ordered to bow their knees at the Et incarnahis est and Homo 
 fadus est. The 27th of these Injunctions stands thus : — " It' y' 
 ye D. & ye Oh.' shall receive no Bastard or priests' children to 
 be Queristers." — M8. Episiolce et Orationes, Lambeth Libraiy, 
 Wharton MSS., No. 595, p. 123. 
 
SUCCESS THEREIN OF THE CARDINAL. 207 
 
 of Canterbury, all who were ofl&cially connected 
 therewith were summoned. On the list which 
 occurs set forth in his Register (following the formax 
 Citation on page 42) stand the names of Nicholas 
 Wootton, the Dean ; Richard Thorndon, Bishop of 
 Dover ; together with those of eleven Preben- 
 daries, six " Preachers of the Word," twelve 
 minor canons, thirteen vicars-choral, ten choristers, 
 fifty-one boys being taught at the Grammar 
 School, two sub-sacristans, two vergers, four bell- 
 ringers, &c. Local visitations in several inde- 
 pendent rural-deaneries were subsequently held; 
 and His Grace's Visitation-articles — so concise, 
 complete, and admirable — are set forth at length 
 upon these vellum folios. 
 
 That the Cardinal-Archbishop was to a great 
 extent successful in his work of restoration may 
 be gathered from various sources. On the other 
 hand, every eflfort on the part of the " new men 
 
 "1 
 
 ' What these men desired to see effected may be gathered from 
 what they actually and ruthlessly accomplished when they ob- 
 tained the power as well as the will. Nothing could well be 
 more sickening, however, than a contemplation in detail of their 
 words and works. In the present day some of the latter seem 
 almost incredible, while the former are invariably either canting 
 or. blasphemous. For instance, Bishop Home, of Winchester, in 
 the year 1570, in his official capacity wrote to the President and 
 Fellows of Trinity College thus : — " Whereas I am informed 
 that certain monuments tending to idolatrie & Popish or devill's 
 service, as crosses, censares and such like filthie stuffe used in 
 the idolatrous temple, more meeter for the same than for the 
 House of God remayneth in your College undefaced. 
 
208 ABBOT feckenham's testimony. 
 
 though directed against such works, was made 
 with demoniacal intention and disastrous zeal. 
 Yet — to provide a pregnant testimony— Abbot 
 Feckenham, in a speech dehvered in the House of 
 Lords early in Elizabeth's reign, pointed out the 
 true state of the nation and people under Queen 
 Mary in the following luminous sentences : — 
 
 " Your lordships may remember how quiet and 
 governable the people were. It was not then 
 their custom to prescribe to Authority, to run 
 
 I very earnestly forthwith upon the receite hereof, will you to 
 deface all manner [of] such trashe, as in the ohurche of Christe 
 is so noysome and unseemlie," etc., etc. — Register of Trimty Col- 
 lege, Oxon, folio 138, b. 
 
 This bishop at a visitation of his cathedral 2nd October, 1571, 
 ordered " the rood lofte in the bodie of the Church to be mured 
 upp:" "images in the glasse windowes, or other places of the 
 churche to be putt oute & extinguished, together with the stone 
 crosse in the churohyarde." (Folio 83.) He also ordered " that 
 the organes be no more used in servyce-time & that the stipends 
 for the orgayne-player .... be hereaffter torned to some 
 other godlye use & necessary purpose in the coUedge chapel" 
 (folio 88), while at an official visitation of New College, amongst 
 other scandalous changes, ordering the images of the saints in 
 the choir to be burned — " omnes et singulae imagines ibidem 
 olim stantes igni committantur." Still further (" Register," 
 folio 66) — " Neque socii, scholares, aut ministri chori, se conver- 
 tant in divinis, more papistico, ad orientem, cum cantatur Gloria 
 Fatri." When this man, Robert Home, was Dean of Durham 
 the destruction he wrought was wholesale, and his method most 
 scandalous and sacrilegious. Vestments, MS. service books, 
 hangings, ancient monuments, and the whole life and miracles 
 of St. Cuthbert in stained glass in the Cloisters were ruthlessly 
 made away with. — See "Ancient BAtes of the Church of Dv/rham,'* 
 London, 1671. 
 
FURTHER HONOURS FOR THE CARDINAL. 209 
 
 before the laws, nor to disobey the Proclamations 
 of their Sovereign. There was then no sacri- 
 legious rapine, no plundering of churches, no 
 blasphemous outrage and trampling the Holy 
 Sacrament under their feet. It was none of their 
 way to tear down the pix, and hang up the knave 
 of clubs in the place. They did not hack and hew 
 the Crucifix in those times. They Avere better 
 observers of discipline than to eat flesh openly 
 and fill their shambles with butcher's meat in the 
 holy solemnity of Lent. In the late reign [Queen 
 Mary's] the generality of the people, and particu- 
 larly the nobility and those of the Privy Council, 
 were exemplary for their public devotion ; it being 
 the custom to go to a church or chapel to beg the 
 protection of God before they entered upon the 
 business of the day." ^ 
 
 But to return to what relates more especially to 
 the jjersonal position of the Cardinal-Archbishop. 
 
 When Sir John Mason — a firm favourer of the 
 Edwardine innovations — resigned the Chancellor- 
 ship of the University of Oxford, Cardinal Pole 
 had been chosen to occupy that exalted office ; as, 
 upon Bishop Gardiner's untimely death, he was 
 selected to fill the like dignity in the University of 
 Cambridge. 
 
 The Oxford electors officially declared that he 
 
 ' Cotton MSS., British Museum, Vespasian, D. 18, folio 8. 
 
 P 
 
210 HIS VIGILANCE AND ZEAL. 
 
 had already and formerly been a credit to the 
 University, both at Corpus Christi and St. Mary 
 Magdalen Colleges, but that now he was an honour 
 to the whole kingdom, and an ornament to the 
 English Church. They notice more particularly 
 his increasing vigilance, careful zeal, and fatherly 
 care, in repressing all error and in maintaining the 
 unchangeable Truth. They greatly rejoice over his 
 labours in the cause of peace and unity; and re- 
 count at the same time his singular good-will to 
 this his own English University, of which so many 
 daily proofs bear clear and abundant testimony. 
 
 The Queen herself^ co-operated in every due 
 and efficient manner with the Cardinal- Archbishop. 
 Their policies of restoration were one. 
 
 Such acts as these, concerning both Universities, 
 serve to intimate how popular was the Lord 
 Legate's policy, and in how sincere and earnest a 
 manner his great labours for Corporate Reunion 
 Avere appreciated by those who had thus welcomed 
 him to his new dignities. 
 
 In the celebration of Divine Service, and in the 
 
 ' " Qaeen Mary took pains to restore the splendour of the 
 
 University of Oxford She not only contributed large 
 
 sums for rebuilding the public schools, but, moreover, granted 
 the University three considerable impropriations. In her charter 
 reciting these benefactions, she declares it to be her determined 
 resolution to employ her royal munificence in reviving its ancient 
 lustre and discipline, and recovering its privileges."— i?/e 0/ 
 Sir Thomas Pope, by Thomas Wartou, B.D., pp. 148, 149 
 Oxford: 1772. 
 
SABUM SERVICE-BOOKS REPRINTED. 211 
 
 various rites and ceremonies of the Church, the 
 greatest practical difficulty had been experienced, 
 because of the want of service-books. So wide 
 had been the destruction of these — destruction as 
 wicked as it was wanton— that old printed copies 
 were everywhere unattainable; while vellum MSS. 
 were rarer still. Hence, with the distinct sanction 
 of Authority, not less than fourteen or fifteen 
 examples of the old Salisbury Use from the presses 
 of Berthalet, Regnault, and Kingston, were issued 
 in Paris, London, and elsewhere.' 
 
 ' The following English Service Books — which the Author 
 has personally examined — were printed during this reign : — 
 
 iaflissale an tuButn insignia fficdeisie Sariaiiutiensia, Parisiis, folio : 
 1555. Ked and black. Three foliations. Two engravings at 
 the Canon on vellum. In the frontispiece, the arms of Prance 
 and England quartered, crowned and supported by Angels, 
 the Eose with I.H.S. in the centre crowned: below, St. 
 George and the Dragon. [I. Amazeur pro Gr. Merlin.] 
 
 jSliaaale aB baum inaignia fficcleaie Satiebutienaia, etc. Red and 
 black. In frontispiece, the Arms of England in a Garter and 
 crowned. Vivat Re. and " M.R." between two pillars, on whose 
 bases are the initials I.D., i.e., lohn Day. (The last edition 
 of this Missal printed in England.) Londini, folio : 1557. 
 
 JPortifotium aeu 3Sreuiatium, an inaignia Sattsfiutienaia ffictleaic 
 baum, etc. 4to. I. Kingston and H. Sutton. Londini : 1556. 
 
 ftore fieatiaaime bitginis iSlarie secu'Dum uau' fear' tntalitcr al 
 longum, etc. 8vo. Rothomagi : 1556. [The Woodcuts in 
 the Kaleudar represent the Twelve Ages of Man.] 
 
 i^ote an uaum Sarum. 8vo. Parisiis : 1556. 
 
 ©ortiforium aeu 33reuiattum aD baum fficcleaie feariabutienaia caati' 
 gatum, etc. 16mo. Rothomagi : 1656. Printed by R. Valentin. 
 
 IPottifotium aeu 33teuiarium an baum (EEccIcate Satiabutienaia, 4to. 
 Londini : 1555. In the Colophon " per P. Regnault in alma 
 
212 BISHOP gaediner's ability. 
 
 Bishop Gardiner, practically an ally of the 
 Cardinal-Archbishop in all that might conduce to 
 the spiritual welfare of the kingdom/ did much — 
 as has been already pointed out — in co-operation 
 with His Grace towards making adequate pro- 
 vision for the clergy, and in recommending them 
 and their cause to the consideration of both Houses 
 of Parliament. As the Legate himself testified in 
 a letter to King Philip — then absent from England 
 — the Lord High Chancellor had surpassed himself 
 from his official seat in the ability, eloquence, 
 prudence and piety of his great speeches made 
 
 Universitate Parisien." Originally issued twenty years 
 
 earlier. 
 ipioce00ionale an baum insienis (lEccIesic SatisBu' obaeruanBoe 
 
 accomotium, etc. Bed and black. 4to. Londini : 1655. 
 IPtjmer in ffineleesi^e anO in Latin sette out alonge ; after tlje tjsc of 
 
 Sarum. Eed and black. 8vo. ; paged. Bothomagi : 1556. 
 IPgetles ant Soapella of ge Sontia^ea anc JFcatguall na^ea, etc. 8vo. 
 
 Londini : 1555. 
 Corona beate ifElarie uircinia. 4to. [Qy. ? Londini : 1556.] 
 ftore beate iffilarie ©itBinia sec' uaum Sar'. 16mo. Parisiis : 1557. 
 ^roceaaionale aB baum inaignia fficd'ie Sat', etc. Impressum 
 
 Londini: 1555. [Belonging to Bev. W. J. Blew, M.A.. Qy. ? 
 
 Has this a new title-page ? Was it the earlier edition of 
 
 1537 ? On fol. XV. the office of St. Thomas of Canterbury is 
 
 re-introduced.] 
 
 ^ So far as the Author has discovered, the jealousy which 
 some writers assert to have existed between Pole and Gardiner, 
 is based on imagination, and not on fact. In the Cardinal's 
 confidential letters to King Philip — -written for the King's eye 
 alone and not for publication — the most just and generous 
 appreciation of the Lord Chancellor is everywhere apparent ; 
 and they contain sentences of remarkable point and power, 
 utterly inconsistent with any such notion of jealousy. 
 
HIS EDIFYING DEATH. 213 
 
 with this aim. But these were amongst his latest 
 efforts. The evening shadows of his day were 
 lengthening and growing deeper. His life was 
 evidently drawing towards its close. Worn and 
 weary with the noble struggle in Avhich, for so 
 long a time, he had been engaged : often dis- 
 appointed, sometimes elated ; always, however, 
 acting for the greater glory of God and the good 
 of his countrymen ; his physical frame was found 
 to have become so debilitated, and his lofty spirit 
 so broken, that he soon withdrew to his chamber, 
 and, warned by increasing weakness, began to pre- 
 pare for death, and to make a good end. Nothing 
 could well have been more edifying to those in 
 waiting or attendance than his patient bearing, his 
 due recoUectedness, his earnest preparation for his 
 path across the dark valley. Mass was said in his 
 chamber by one of his chaplains every morning. 
 "He desired," as the record stands, "that the 
 Sacred Passion of our Saviour might be redde to 
 hym, and when they came to the denyal of Peter, 
 he bidde them there staye; for, saithe he, I have 
 sinned with Peter, but have not yet learnt to 
 weep bitterly with him." In due course he re- 
 ceived the Sacrament of Extreme Unction with 
 excellent dispositions, and was furthermore forti- 
 fied by the Food of Angels for his last extremity. 
 He died,^ lamented by the Queen and all good 
 
 1 Bishop Gardiner's oflScial gold ring, with which he was 
 
214 RESTORATION OF TITHES, ETC. 
 
 men, and was buried in Winchester Cathedral. A 
 man of great ability, a bold and wise statesman, 
 he was likewise an ecclesiastic of learning, piety 
 and power. 
 
 Owing mainly to Gardiner's influence and labours 
 — but with Pole's active co-operation — the tenths 
 and first fruits, appropriate-benefices, glebe-lands 
 and other lands, which since the twentieth year of 
 Henry VIII. had been annexed to the Crown — 
 producing yearly no less a sum than sixty thousand 
 pounds — were formally resigned by the Queen and 
 placed at the Cardinal's disposal for the main- 
 tenance of True Religion. Special benefactions 
 for masses for the dead ^ were regarded and restored 
 to the benefit of those for whom they had been 
 made. Her Grace took an active and personal 
 part in this noble and godly act. She openly 
 expressed her wishes to deputations of both Houses 
 of Parliament, so that in the Lords the Bill for 
 accomplishing those wishes was passed with only 
 two dissentient voices ; while in the Commons the 
 measure was carried by 193 votes to 126. No 
 
 buried, was taken out of his coffin, and is now in the keeping of 
 the Dean and Chapter of Winchester. It is set with an oval 
 intaglio on plasma, with profile head of Minerva ; at either side 
 of the bezel being a square facetted ornament set with small 
 rubies. 
 
 ' " Apologie of priuate Masse, spred abroade in writing with- 
 out name of the authore with an Answere, etc. 8vo. 
 
 London : 1562. — Library of Hartwell ParJc, Bucks, (now dis- 
 persed.) 
 
ST. Edward's shrine. 215 
 
 sooner had it received the sign-manual than the 
 Cardinal saw that it was at once put into operation. 
 It proved a distinct and remarkable blessing. 
 
 As Lord Chancellor, Dr. Nicholas Heath/ first 
 Bishop of Worcester, afterwards Archbishop of 
 York, succeeded Bishop Gardiner ; and in every 
 respect proved himself a worthy and efficient 
 successor. 
 
 About the same time Mary restored the shrine 
 of St. Edward the Confessor in Westminster Abbey,^ 
 honourably and most reverently re-shrining his 
 sacred relics, and re-established the Hospital of the 
 Savoy in the Strand," re-endowing it with abbey 
 lands ; while the ladies of her household, moved by 
 
 ' John Story writes to the Earl of Devonshire from London, 
 23 Feb. 1556. Therein he prays for his lordship's personal 
 prosperity, so useful in the future for the Christian religion and 
 his native land. The Queen and Cardinal Pole have the spiritual 
 and civil matters of the realm in contemplation. Justice is 
 reduced to order by the activity and energy of the present Lord 
 Chancellor, Dr. Nicholas Heath, Archbishop of Tork. — State 
 Papers, suh anno 1556. 
 
 ^ " The XX day of Marche was taken up at Westmynster agayn 
 with a hondered lyghtes King Edward the Confessor in the sam 
 plasse wher y' shryne was ; and y" shalle be sett up agayn as 
 fast as my lord abbott can have y" done ; for it was a godly 
 shyte (i.e., sight) to have seen y', how reverently he was cared 
 from the plasse that he was taken up wher he was led [i.e., laid) 
 when that the abbay was spowlyd and robyd ; and so he was 
 cared, and goodly syngyng and sentsyng as has bene sene, and 
 masse song." — Cotton MSS., Vitellius P. v. 
 
 ^ The Hospital of the Savoy was re-established by royal 
 warrant, dated June 15, 1556, from St. James's ; when Ealph 
 Jackson, clerk, was appointed Master of the same. 
 
216 OLD FOUNDATIONS RESTORED. 
 
 her example, furnished it at their own cost. It 
 was the only religious foundation of this Queen's 
 which subsequently escaped destruction under 
 Ehzabeth Boleyne. At Westminster, John Fec- 
 kenham was appointed Abbot, not for life, but for 
 three years, in accordance with certain continental 
 traditions. Some writers assert that only fourteen 
 monks were associated with him, but by a letter 
 from the Lord Bishop Priuli to Beccatelli, it 
 appears that exactly double that number had been 
 brought back to St. Peter's Abbey Church. 
 
 When Sion House had been dissolved, and the 
 inmates sent adrift, most of the nuns returned 
 to their families; though some are said to have 
 passed their days, following the rule of their 
 order, in a cottage near their old home. Under 
 Edward VI., several others, having had their 
 pensions stopped, and being persecuted, were 
 threatened with death, retired to a House of their 
 Order at Dermond, in Flanders. They had chosen 
 one Katherine Palmer for their Superior. Here 
 Cardinal Pole found them, and under Queen Mary 
 they were brought back to England; only, how- 
 ever, to be scattered again in the subsequent reign. 
 
 Towards the end of the month of May, 1557, 
 Queen Mary issued a Proclamation complaining of 
 having been ill-used by the French King. There 
 can be little doubt that she had solid and excellent 
 reasons for this complaint. The treasonable re- 
 
THOMAS Stafford's eebellion. 217 
 
 bellions of Northumberland and Wyat had no 
 doubt been known to him ; while Dudley and 
 Aston, who actually conspired together in the 
 French ambassador's London mansion, were after- 
 wards welcomed and entertained at the French 
 Court. 
 
 The Queen, though often induced actually to 
 declare war with France, declined to do so until 
 her own state had been attacked by a force fitted 
 out by the Protestant refugees in France. Thomas 
 Stafford, in the month of April, 1557, had landed 
 with many foreign adherents in Yorkshire, and, 
 with the aid of the disaffected there, had seized 
 Scarborough Castle. Upon this he issued a counter 
 Proclamation, most insulting in its terms to the 
 Queen, and took upon himself the office of " Pro- 
 tector of the kingdom." He was was soon taken, 
 however, brought to London, with certain of his 
 French associates, and beheaded for treason on 
 Tower Hill. It is clear that Stafford had been 
 abundantly furnished with men, money, arms, and 
 ammunition with which to invade Her Majesty^s 
 dominions. Li the Queen's Proclamation, conse- 
 quently, she forbad her subjects to trade with the 
 French, and declared the King an enemy to herself 
 and the country. 
 
 It is probable that Queen Mary would still have 
 borne in patience and silence aggressions like these, 
 had not the Pope induced the King to determme 
 
218 COURTS OF FEANCE AND SPAIN. 
 
 'the truce between himself and King Philip. Here- 
 upon — and, instead of awarding blame, upright 
 persons will give praise — the Queen reasonably 
 enough stood firmly by her husband. War was 
 declared against France on June 7, 1557. 
 
 Soon afterwards King PhiHp took leave of the 
 Queen, and embarked for the Continent. On the 
 10th day of the month of August, he gained a 
 great battle at St. Quintin's in Picardy. The 
 bravery of the English troops which he com- 
 manded, fighting side by side with the Spaniards, 
 rendered his success complete ; for many French 
 prisoners, and some of high rank, were taken. 
 Soon after this, to add to the complications of 
 Mary's Government, the French incited the Scots 
 to invade England. 
 
 The Pope was much vexed with the outspoken 
 words and unmistakable action of Queen Mary, 
 and, as some authorities say, equally annoyed with 
 Cardinal Pole, who had always, and most con- 
 sistently, aimed at removing the difi'erences exist- 
 ing between the Courts of France and Spain. His 
 Eminence had even gone so far as to suggest, with 
 the most obvious respect, that the Holy Father 
 himself should become an active mediator between 
 these Powers. But such a proposal did not har- 
 monize with the then policy of the Court of Rome. 
 Cardinal Pole's interference, therefore, was so 
 resented that his legatine commission was actually 
 
CARDINAL POLE RECALLED. 219 
 
 recalled, and he himself cited to appear before the 
 Congregation of the Holy Office to give explana- 
 tions, and offer excuses, either for inaction or 
 too great activity. 
 
 And not only this, but "William Peyto, a Friar 
 Observant, subsequently Bishop of Sahsbury, was 
 created Cardinal and Legate in his place. 
 
 The Queen, on hearing this from her confiden- 
 tial agents abroad, was grievously and heartily 
 vexed and disappointed. Obedience led her to 
 say little ; but duty to God and the nation she 
 governed compelled her to act. To this end she 
 enjoined that all the English ports, by Avhich mes- 
 sengers could arrive, should be closed to them, and 
 that no one coming from Rome should be admitted. 
 Should any papers or despatches be discovered, 
 such were at once to be sent on to the Council. 
 She at the same time wrote to her ambassador in 
 Rome, pointing out that if Cardinal Pole were to 
 lose his position of legate, and be recalled, the 
 interests of the Church of God in England would 
 directly and severely siiffer. His Eminence owned 
 two distinct offices — Lord Legate and Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, to which See the legatine privilege, 
 out of regard to the British monarch, had been 
 throughout antiquity attached. The Queen further 
 pointed out to the Holy Father that old and un- 
 changed usage had tended to leave it unquestioned; 
 and that, furthermore, it had become a part of the 
 
220 THE queen's bold action. 
 
 English constitution. That she looked upon the 
 having a Lord Legate in England as portion of her 
 royal prerogative ; that by her coronation oath she 
 was bound to maintain all the Christian privileges 
 of the kingdom; and that none of these — more 
 particularly that in question — could be relinquished 
 without damage to the nation and ignominy to 
 herself. Even if rhe Peers and Commons were 
 disposed to abandon the old position, the Queen, 
 she added, with singular dignity and Christian 
 boldness, would be wholly and altogether unable 
 to concur with them.^ In fine, the sacred trust, 
 solemnly committed to her at her coronation by 
 the Almighty, could neither be tampered with nor 
 abandoned. 
 
 In answer to this ably-argued despatch, the Pope 
 informed the Enghsh ambassador at Rome that he 
 had specially-important information to communi- 
 cate to Cardinal Pole himself; making, at the same 
 time, other comments upon the Queen's contention ; 
 and that he personally desired to see the English 
 Legate. This, His Holiness declared, sufGLciently 
 explained his desire. And of this he wished the 
 Queen to be duly informed. 
 
 ' " Life of Reginald Pole," by Becatelli, from which, and from 
 a, copy of the document, the above is faithfully paraphrased. See 
 also " Vita Eeginaldi Poll, Britanni, S. E. E. Oardinalis, et Can- 
 tuariensis Archiepiscopi." Venetiis, m.d.lxiii., Ex officiua Domi- 
 nici Guerrei and loan. Baptistse fratrum. By Andrew Duditius, 
 pp. viii. 49. 
 
THE SITUATION IN ENGLAND. 221 
 
 Cardinal Pole's Letter to the Pope, in which he 
 indirectly defended himself against several un- 
 generous attacks, and set forth the true position 
 of the situation in England, is of some moment, 
 and demands more than a mere passing allusion. 
 That situation had somewhat changed and was 
 still changing. There can be no doubt that the 
 relations of foreign state to state, and of kingdom 
 to kingdom — ^the contentions and struggles of 
 foreigners — materially affected that home policy 
 which the English Cardinal had deliberately 
 adopted. Public men often appeared to be at 
 cross-purposes. Malice and misinformation again 
 and again did their work.^ In Cardinal Pole's 
 case, envious and designing persons, as a last 
 
 ' Though Cardinal Pole had probably been deprived of his 
 position as legahis a latere in favour of Peyto, j'et he still re- 
 garded himself, being a Cardinal, as legaiiis natus. See his 
 Letters, vol. v. 144. On p. 102 of Mr. Oswald J. Eeichel's con- 
 cise and most able book, " The Elements of Canon Law," he 
 states that of old the Archbishop " was (1) Archbishop of the 
 See of Canterbury, (2) Metropolitan of the Province of Canter- 
 bury, and (3) Primate of all England and born Legate of the Pope." 
 But he cites no authority, either foreign or English, for his last 
 assertion. It is said that James I. claimed some kind of similar 
 position for Archbishop Abbot, and that the idea was referred to 
 in the proceedings for suspending that Archbishop by the King, 
 as Supreme Head of the National Church; but still no definite 
 authority either then or now seems to be forthcoming for the 
 existence of such a dignity and position. Whether any Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury, who was also a Cardinal, may, honoris 
 causa, have been rightly styled " legatus natus " appears to b&^ 
 undetermined. 
 
222 pole's lettee to the pope. 
 
 resource in their application of aggressive methods, 
 had deliberately cast a slur upon his orthodoxy. 
 He was said to have secretly favoured the Lutheran 
 faction, or certain of their immoral phantasies ; but, 
 when informed of this, the Lord Legate modestly 
 and mildly remarked that, if his past conduct did 
 not satisfy his critics, he had nothing further of 
 any importance to add in his defence. 
 
 "If I stand in special need of comfort," he wrote, 
 " and expect it from His Holiness — no less than 
 St. Augustine expected it from St. Gregory — I 
 am conscious to myself of a similar diligence and 
 goodwill in procuring the advancement of the 
 Christian cause in this kingdom, to that which 
 St. Augustine exerted ; and I certainly exert it 
 under far more difficult circumstances, for I daily 
 discover for myself that it is an easier work to 
 inform untaught minds than to unlearn those who 
 
 have imbibed erroneous doctrines All 
 
 that remains to us, is to send up our common 
 petitions to God that He may be pleased to dispose 
 all things to the advantage of Holy Church, the 
 reputation of the See of St. Peter, and the honour 
 of the Sacred College." 
 
 This has been written of as " a remonstrance." ^ 
 
 ' It is said that Cardinal Pole penned a systematic explana- 
 tion and exjjostulation in regard to what Rumour had asserted; 
 that this explanation was addressed to the Pope ; that the Car- 
 dinal had some intention of publishing it ; but that, on reflection, 
 and in the interests of Peace, the MS. of it was burnt. 
 
HIS MODERATE AND REASONABLE OPINIONS. 223 
 
 But such a term appears inapplicable. It was a 
 mere statement of the truth as regards his position 
 and action, remarkable alike for simplicity, dignity, 
 and good temper, and it evidently had its due 
 influence on the Holy Father. 
 
 Pole continued to act as Legate in England, 
 consequently : no further action in the matter, 
 bearing adversely against him, being taken at 
 Rome. He was systematic and zealous in the 
 administration of his diocese — witness the various 
 details which his MS. Register-book contains on 
 record — and at the same time found all his suffra- 
 gans equally active in co-operation with him 
 throughout the Province of Canterbury. 
 
 As regards the work of punishment by im- 
 prisonment, faggot and fire, there can be no 
 doubt that it was impossible for him, a single 
 individual, however influential, to avoid or over- 
 ride the then existing law. This fact should never 
 be lost sight of, nor disregarded by those so ready 
 to give judgment in all causes and upon all per- 
 sons. His private letter to the Cardinal of 
 Augsburg abundantly sets forth his own moderate 
 and reasonable sentiments on the subject. He 
 will not, he says, deny — and what sensible and 
 reasonable being would deny? — that there may be 
 men, themselves so addicted to grievous and per- 
 nicious errors, and so apt to entrap and mislead 
 others, that they may justly be put to death, in the 
 
224 THE INNOVATORS RETIRE ABROAD. 
 
 same manner that an unsound limb is sometimes 
 amputated to preserve a whole body. But even 
 this he maintains to be an extreme case, holding 
 that all reasonable remedies should be first ajjplied. 
 The Bishops, as shepherds of their flocks, should 
 ever remember that they are Fathers-in-God as 
 well as judges, and should be always and invari- 
 ably tender and true to their erring children. 
 This, he declared, was the policy of the Fathers of 
 Trent ; and it had been scrupulously followed by 
 himself, and by all over whom he possessed any 
 influence in England. 
 
 Those of the "new men," who watched the 
 action of Authority, thought it discreet — and for 
 such, practically, it was discreet — to take them- 
 selves abroad, and out of harm's way, at the earliest 
 opportunity. Though not numerous, such were 
 tolerably compact in their co-operation and action, 
 and exceedingly bold in their assertions. Some, 
 on the other hand, were so earnest in their extra- 
 ordinary and eccentric errors, and so zealous and 
 fearless in disseminating them, that they seemed 
 to court immediate punishment. Such they re- 
 ceived, and thoroughly deserved. Those, however, 
 — and no one can blame them, — who had wisely 
 sought refuge abroad in Strasburg and Zurich, at 
 Antwerp, Frankfort, and Basle, were safe if not 
 welcome. There, nevertheless, out of the way of 
 actual and pressing danger, they at once began to 
 
AND CREATE CONFUSION AND DISORDER. 225 
 
 differ widely amongst themselves ; and, amid much 
 ■wrangling and jangling, to consolidate Chaos. 
 Sometimes the veriest trifles — questions relating 
 to official habits, and postures of sitting, walking, 
 or standing, at what they termed " diets," " assem- 
 blies-of-the-saints," and "exercises," were solemnly 
 and long-windedly discussed by men who held 
 themselves to be somehow or other inspired: at 
 others, the fringe of the deepest and most myste- 
 rious subjects of Revelation, of Christian philo- 
 sophy, and of Catholic morals afforded topics for 
 coarse controversial chatter, and the display of 
 vulgarity, arrogance, and self-will. Disagreements, 
 contentions, reproaches, and harsh judgments, set 
 forth in Scriptural phraseology, were everywhere 
 rampant ; while the moral confusion and social 
 disorder that reigned, and the misery which came 
 of such, can hardly be adequately described. 
 
 In the meantime, it was being all too-plainly 
 discovered by those who had the interests of the 
 nation very sincerely at heart, that no further pro- 
 gress had been made in the work of consolidating 
 the religious unity of the kingdom ; and that, 
 owing to the deeply-seated heresies^ of the new 
 men — many of which appealed directly to their 
 
 ' As early as June, 1555, a formal Proclamation, printed by 
 Cawood, had been published against printing, importing, read- 
 ing, selling, or keeping heretical books. The need for such a 
 warning was everywhere apparent, for the wildest theories and 
 the craziest social and theological propositions had been long 
 
 Q 
 
226 SEDITION-MONGERS AND HERETICS AT HOME. 
 
 lowest instincts, and were thus readily popularized 
 — divers evils remained altogether unsuppressed 
 while others were obviously extending. Pipers, 
 ignorant preachers, prattlers of error, together with 
 sedition -mongers, conspirators, wandering ballad- 
 singers, and heretics of all kinds, were actively 
 engaged in destroying the Old Faith. Their dar- 
 ing impudence was only equalled by their distress- 
 ing profanity, devilish art, and disastrous success. 
 Further action — perfectly necessary and emi- 
 nently wise, and not adopted one day too soon — 
 was taken, therefore, by Commissioners, as the 
 following interesting State document' sufficiently 
 sets forth : — 
 
 " For as much as divers devilisb and clamorous persons have 
 not only invented, bruited, and set forth divers false rumours, 
 tales, and seditious slanders against us, but also have sown 
 
 bandied about and discussed by the foolish and fanatical. 
 Amongst the writings of notorious foreigners enumerated were 
 certain treatises by Calvin, Luther, A'Lasco, Zwingle, Melanc- 
 thon, Bollinger, Erasmus, and Bucer ; amongst the treatises of 
 Englishmen were various books by Cranmer, Latimer, Hooper, 
 Bale, and Hall the Chronicler, which, obscuring, denying, or 
 perverting Truth, both with art and malice, had wrought many 
 evils and ruined many souls. 
 
 ^ It is dated February the 8th, 1557. The Select Council 
 had previously issued Orders against strolling players and 
 pipers, who wander about from town to village, disseminating 
 seditions and heresies. — State Papers, dated May 7th, 1556. At 
 Westminster 6th Sep. 1657, a letter was addressed to the 
 Lord Mayor ordering that no Players be allowed to play any 
 plays between All Saints' Day and Shrove-tide ; and then only 
 such as have been seen and allowed by the Ordinary. 
 
PROCLAMATION AGAINST SUCH. 227 
 
 divers heresies and heretical opinions, and set forth divers sedi- 
 tious books, within this our realm of England, meaning thereby 
 to move, procure, and stir up division, strife, contentions, and 
 seditions, not only amongst our loving subjects, but also 
 betwixt us and our said subjects ; with divers other outrageous 
 misdemeanours, enormities, contempts, and offences daily com- 
 mitted and done, to the disquieting of us and our people ; We, 
 minding and intending the due punishment of such offenders, 
 and the repressing of such like offences, enormities, and mis- 
 behaviours, from henceforth, having special trust and confidence 
 in your fidelities, wisdoms, and discretions, have authorised, ap- 
 pointed, and assigned you to be our commissioners, and by these 
 presents do give full power and authority unto you, and three 
 of you, to enquire, as well by the oaths of twelve good and law- 
 ful men, as by witnesses, and all other means and politic ways 
 you can devise, of all and sundry heresies, heretical opinions, 
 LoUardies, heretical and seditious books, concealments, con- 
 tempts, conspiracies, and of all false rumours, tales, seditious 
 and clamorous words and sayings, raised, published, bruited, in- 
 vented, or set forth against us, or either of us, or against the 
 quiet governance and rule of our people and subjects, by books, 
 letters, tales, or otherwise, in any county, city, borough, or other 
 place or places, within this our realm of England, and else- 
 where, in any place or places beyond the seas ; and of the 
 bringers-in, users, utterers, buyers, sellers, readers, keepers, or 
 conveyors of any such letters, books, rumour, or tale ; and of all 
 and every their coadjutors, counsellors, consorters, procurers, 
 abettors, and maintainers, giving to you, and three of you, 
 full power and authority, by virtue hereof to search out, and 
 take into your hands and possession, all manner of heretical and 
 seditious books, letters, writings, wheresoever they, or any of 
 them, shall be found, as well in printers' houses and shops, as 
 elsewhere ; willing you, and every of you, to search for the same 
 
 in all places, according to your discretions And also 
 
 to enquire and search out all such persons as obstinately do 
 refuse to receive the blessed sacrament of the altar, to hear mass, 
 or come to their parish, or other convenient places appointed for 
 divine service, and all such as refuse to go in processions, to 
 take holy water, or holy bread, or otherwise to misuse them- 
 selves in any church, or other hallowed place, wheresoever any 
 
228 IRRELIGION AND DISORDER. 
 
 of the same offences have been, or hereafter shall be committed 
 within this our said realm. Nevertheless, our will and pleasure 
 is, that, when, and as often as, any person or persons, hereafter 
 to be called or convented before you, do obstinately persist or 
 stand in any manner of heresy, or heretical opinions, that then 
 ye, or three of you, do immediately take order, that the same 
 person, or persons, so standing, or persisting, be delivered and 
 committed to his ordinary, there to be used according to the 
 spiritual and ecclesiastical laws. And also we give unto you, or 
 three of you, full power and authority to enquire and search out 
 all vagabonds, and masterless men, barrators, quarrellers, and 
 suspect persons, vagrant, or abiding within the City of London, 
 or ten miles compass of the same; and 'all assaults and affrays 
 done and committed within the same City and compass." 
 
 What had actually taken place during the last 
 reign is well known, and cannot be misunderstood. 
 It was clearly enough seen by Cardinal Pole and 
 all other far-sighted Christian people^ that unless 
 prompt action were taken to crush such innova- 
 tions, True Religion must die out. The moral 
 disorder was so vast, and the irreligious poison 
 scattered under Edward VI. and his " superinten- 
 dents" had been so deadly in its effect, that prompt 
 action was essential for the well-being of the State. 
 Under that youth, ministers, preachers, and these 
 " superintendents " had taken the places of the old 
 prelates, priests, and deacons.^ Altars had been 
 
 ' The position of the controversy concerning Orders — a posi- 
 tion which ought to be surveyed and known — is here not un- 
 fairly or unfaithfully set forth, from the ancient standing- 
 point : — " Though the consecration of bishops and priests in 
 Henry's VIII.'s reign (after the schism happened, and a general 
 interdict and excommunication was pronounced against the 
 
THE EDWARDINE ORDINATIONS. 229 
 
 broken down to wean the people from divine ser- 
 vice and the Ancient Faith. A contention at 
 once arose as to the shape of the new wooden 
 tables. Were they to be square or oblong, placed 
 on a solid frame, and attached thereto, or were 
 they to consist merely of a few loose boards on 
 trestles? Some were placed at the upper end of 
 the church, others in the middle of the choir, east 
 
 whole ecclesiastical body) was esteemed uncanouical, and an- 
 nulled as to jurisdiction, yet, all the time, during the said reign, 
 the validity of their consecrations was never contested by the 
 Catholic party. But, in the succeeding reign of Edward VI., a 
 considerable alteration being made in doctrinal points, and 
 among other things, a new Ordinal established, their ordination 
 was not only looked upon as uncanonioal, but also as invalid, 
 upon account of the errors and omissions, which declared the in- 
 sufficiency of their Ordinal. The reformers not only struck out 
 the article of obedience to the see of Eome (which rendered 
 their consecration uncanouical, and deprived them of all spiritual 
 jurisdiction), but the most of them renewed the error of Aerius, 
 and made no essential difference between the episcopal and 
 sacerdotal character. To these errors they added several others, 
 which were directly incompatible with a valid ordination : that 
 ordination was not a sacrament instituted by Christ, but only a 
 mere ceremony, to appoint a ministry for religious performances ; 
 that all power, both temporal and spiritual, was derived from 
 the Civil Government, and, mainly, from the King : that those 
 of the episcopal character, could perform nothing effectually to- 
 wards the validity of their character, without the King's man- 
 date or letters patent : that those of the sacerdotal character 
 had no power to offer sacrifice, to consecrate the Holy Eucharist, 
 or to absolve from sin. This was the constant belief both of the 
 consecrators and of those that were consecrated according to the 
 new Ordinal : to which may be added, that, though they had 
 held the orthodox points above mentioned, they made use of a 
 matter and form, that was insufficient, and not capable of con- 
 
230 PROFANITIES OF THE INNOVATORS. 
 
 and west, with long benches around them; for 
 "the Supper" was partaken of sitting.^ Stowe 
 the Chronicler gives several examples of profane 
 indignities perpetrated in the desolated sanctuaries ; 
 and there are other revolting records in existence, 
 the perusal of which brings a blush to the face of 
 the reader. Neither font nor table was free from 
 the reforming atrocities then perpetrated, many of 
 the repulsive details of which are not fit to be 
 printed. 
 
 At the Court of the King and Queen — it 
 
 ferring that poTVer, which essentially belongs to the episcopal 
 and sacerdotal character ; and that, having at the same time 
 no intention to confer any orders, but such as were conformable 
 to their errors, which were destructive of Christ's institution, 
 their ordination was, ipso facto, null and invalid. These are the 
 considerations Dr. Harding and others went upon, when 
 they denied Jewel's character, and represented the whole body 
 of such of the reformed clergy to be no other than laymen, ex- 
 cepting such as were consecrated in Henry VIII.'s reign, before 
 the new Ordinal, or any other erroneous ceremony of ordination 
 was made use of. For the same considerations, the learned 
 divines of Queen Mary's reign, nay the Convocation, and even 
 the legislative power in parliament, declared the aforesaid 
 bishops and inferior clergy to be invalidly consecrated ; and 
 actually caused all those to be reordained, in whom they found 
 any essential defect. In the following reign of Queen Elizabeth, 
 the divines of the Catholic party continued in the same opinion 
 concerning the invalidity of Protestant ordinations ; and all 
 were reordained that came over to them, notwithstanding any 
 pretended consecration among themselves." — Dodd's Ghureh 
 nistory of England, 
 
 ' This arrangement remains even now (a.d. 1887) at Upper 
 Winchendon, co. Bucks, in the diocese of Oxford — a small 
 church about to undergo the work of restoration. 
 
INFLUENCE OF MORAL GLOOM. 231 
 
 should now be put on record — were to be found 
 men of mark and spirit, of strong wills and of 
 noble aspirations — statesmen and warriors, poets, 
 ecclesiastics, and painters. Of statesmen Reginald 
 Pole was by far the ablest and most remark- 
 able. His distinct genius none could doubt. He 
 towered above all. Amongst the first, likewise, was 
 Alva, ever handsome in person, but perhaps over- 
 vigorous indeed; amongst the last, Hans Holbein, 
 a limner of wonderful power and fidelity. Fleming, 
 Count Egmont, the Flanders Protestant, Ruy 
 Gomez, the accomplished Spanish statesman, Em- 
 manuel Duke and Prince of Savoy (who subse- 
 quently was reported from abroad to be about to 
 marry Elizabeth Boleyne, but who, upon a later 
 visit to England, and upon nearer acquaintance 
 with such a unique virgin, discreetly declined the 
 questionable honour), and King Philip's vigorous 
 and successful opponent in the future, the Prince 
 of Orange. 
 
 Under lowering clouds and lurid skies, a series 
 of cold seasons, followed by fevers and famines, 
 occurred almost every year during this reign. 
 That moral gloom which often overshadows the 
 multitude during times of rapid social change and 
 great political upheaval, took possession of very 
 many minds ; some of whom beheld in various 
 very strange, if not supernatural, occurrences, 
 witnessed from time to time, obvious tokens of the 
 
2 HERESY A DISTINCT CRIME. 
 
 spleasure of Heaven. These were taken up by 
 „^'e "new men" as very useful and timely for 
 their own purpose, in pointing out that God had 
 evidently forsaken the people of England, because 
 of the Spanish marriage and the punishment of 
 evil men and misdoers. By the astrologers and 
 nativity-casters, by several mumbling prophets 
 and mouthing preachers of the "new gospel," the 
 presence of a Roman Cardinal in England — 
 though a noble Englishman, a great prelate, and 
 a far-sighted statesman — had blighted the grain, 
 clouded the skies, murrained the cattle, and 
 brought sickness and sadness to the multitude. 
 Moreover, the common people were in addition 
 artfully taught — and many of them learnt the 
 lesson readily enough — that any punishment for 
 any transgression of the law was an act of inherent 
 injustice ; that no Court of Inquiry nor Inquisition 
 of any kind must be set up, and that each and 
 every individual in matters of religion and morals 
 should have the fullest licence to freely put into 
 operation the " blessed grace of obstinacy," and 
 the personal charms of self-choosing and self- 
 pleasing. 
 
 Heresy, however, during the times in question, 
 was regarded, as it always had been regarded in 
 every well-ordered Christian nation, not only as an 
 offence against Religion, but as a crime against 
 the State. The policy of Cardinal Pole and Queen 
 
QUEEN Mary's sufferings. 233 
 
 Mary could not alter this fact. Heresy, therefore, 
 was punished accordingly. This was the case in 
 England and Switzerland, as well as in Spain and 
 Italy. Henry VIII. and Edward VI. most cruelly 
 punished those of the Old Faith, just as Jews and 
 Mahometans had been proscribed in Spain. The 
 Inquisition of the last-named country was not in 
 any true sense an ecclesiastical, but was distinctly 
 a political and royal institution. The sovereign 
 absolutely nominated its chief rulers and officers, 
 whether clerical or lay, and dismissed them at his 
 will. Their jurisdiction was exclusively from the 
 King ; while the emoluments accruing from all 
 money payments, fines and confiscations, were 
 invariably paid into the monarch's treasure-house. 
 The Inquisition consequently, as cannot be denied, 
 was a political tribunal. Its authority began, 
 continued, and ended in the Crown. 
 
 But, to return to a consideration of the actual 
 situation. There can be little doubt that foreign 
 complications — in which the King was interested, 
 on the one hand, and the general feeling against 
 Philip of the English nation, on the other — caused 
 great anxiety to the Queen, always a sufferer from 
 bodily weakness. The death of the Emperor was 
 most keenly felt. The loss of Calais was a sharp 
 and severe blow. Her husband's treatment of her 
 was open to the gravest animadversion. Anyhow, 
 as regards the restoration of the Ancient Faith, 
 
234 HEK ATTACHMENT TO THE FAITH. 
 
 the grand feature of her reign/ she had co-operated 
 most earnestly and sincerely with her kinsman the 
 Cardinal ; while Gardiner and Bonner, Heath, 
 Lord Paget of Beaudesert, and Lord Dacre of 
 Gilliesland — with others, most worthy in them- 
 selves, and most patriotic in their whole course of 
 action, did all that seemed possible and politic to 
 remove or punish the evil-doers, to bless and 
 benefit their country, and to uphold the Nation's 
 weal. Such labour, however, was often marred 
 by severity or failure, and constantly hindered by 
 opposition. Those who were near the Queen at 
 the same time realized that her manifold sufferings 
 had long marvellously weakened her power of 
 endurance, and that the end was surely at hand. 
 And so it was. 
 
 Queen Mary died early in the morning of the 
 17th of November, 1558, at St. James's Palace. 
 She Avas forty-two years and nine months old ; and 
 had reigned exactly five years, four months, and 
 eleven days. Throughout her serious illnesses she 
 had displayed a beautiful patience and calm resig- 
 
 ' " Her unshaken attachment to her Mother's Faith, and the 
 unfortunate circumstances in which she was placed on assuming 
 the sceptre, to rule over a people then convulsed by a revo- 
 lution so momentous as the abolition of their religious creed, 
 added to the false principles of intolerance urged by her Council- 
 lors — all conspired to cause her failure, and to throw a shadow 
 over her reign no argument could have power to remove." — 
 Frivy Purse Ex^jenses of Princess Mary, by Sir F. Madden, F.S.A., 
 p. csvi. London : 1831. 
 
HER DUTIES AS QUEEN. 235 
 
 nation, perfectly saintly. As during the whole 
 of her life she had been instant in prayer, and 
 constant in reading Holy Scripture^ and other 
 sacred writings, so it was until its close. Enduring 
 much pain, both bodily and mental, at that period 
 — with many sad memories of the past, which still 
 lingered, and of car king disappointments which 
 had been more than ordinarily bitter — her duties 
 as Queen were never neglected. At Philip's 
 direct suggestion, she had been induced to re- 
 cognize her half-sister, Anne Boleyne's daughter, 
 as her successor — though this must have added 
 
 ' " To make a practice of reading the Scriptures ougiit, in the 
 eyes of the Bishop (Gilbert Burnet, who, perpetuating the lying- 
 traditions of John Foxe, attacks Mary on every occasion, and by 
 every unworthy weapon), to have been reckoned neither bigotry 
 nor superstition ; and it is mentioned by Lord Morley, a layman, 
 in terms of admiration, that she was accustomed to read over 
 every day with her chaplain the daily service. [See " Praise of the 
 Virgin," by Erasmus, MS. Beg. No. 17, A. xlvi.] So differently 
 do men judge of what is superstition and what is not ! Mary, 
 in truth, felt most conscientiously that the first duty required 
 from man is to worship his Creator ; and if she has been censured 
 or sneered at for her piety, it must be ascribed to the wickedness 
 or weakness of her caluminators." — Privy Purse Eaypenses of 
 Princess Mary, p. cxsxi. London : 1831. One of her Prayer 
 Books, a Book of the " Hours of the Virgin," is preserved at 
 Stonyhurst College. The volume is bound in crimson velvet, 
 studded in centre and corners of each side with silver-gilt 
 letters, which together make up the name Maeia Eegina. On 
 the obverse cover the centre letter E is ensigued with a 
 crown, on either side of which is a Tudor Rose and a pome- 
 granate — the badge of Katherine of Arragon, Mary's mother; in 
 the centre of the reverse cover is a shield, upon which are 
 enamelled the royal arms, ensigned by a royal crown. 
 
236 HER EDIFYING DEATH. 
 
 many a sharp and stinging pang to the stroke of 
 death. She sent presents of jewels to EHzabeth 
 by the Countess of Feria (Jane Dormer), and 
 charged her not to fail in paying all those lawful 
 debts which had been contracted by privy seals. 
 This noble lady's devotion to her Sovereign and 
 to the Ancient Faith are worthy of special note. 
 
 Mary's last end was that of a true Christian 
 monarch. Mass had been said in her chamber 
 every morning ; and Extreme Unction was ad- 
 ministered as the end surely approached. At 
 daybreak of the 17th, when she had become almost 
 speechless, she was able only to adore her Ee- 
 deemer at the Elevation of the Host ^ by a look of 
 devout resignation and trustful confidence ; and 
 then, when the benediction had been given, her 
 spirit, blessed and benefited by divine grace, 
 passed peacefully to her Maker's keeping. 
 
 Michele, the Venetian ambassador,^ thus care- 
 fully and faithfully described Mary's person — a 
 descri]3tion exactly borne out by a very striking 
 and weU-painted contemporary portrait, still exist- 
 
 ^ "At the levacion of the sacrament, y'^ strengthe of her body 
 and vse of her toug being taken awaye, yet nevertheless she, 
 at the instante, lifted vp her eyes, minisiros nuncios devoti cordis, 
 and in the benediction of the churche she bowed down her hedd, 
 and withal yielded a mylde and glorious spirite into y" Hand of 
 her Maker." — Cotton MSS. Brit. Museum, Vespasian, D, xviii. 
 folio 104, b. 
 
 ^ His record in Italian is preserved in Lansdowne MSS. Brit. 
 Museum, No. 840, A, folio 155, b. 
 
PERSONAL APPEARANCE. 237 
 
 ing :^ — " She is of low stature, but has no deformity 
 in any part of her person. She is thin and dehcate, 
 and altogether unlike her father, who was tall and 
 strongly made ; or her mother, who, if not tall^ 
 was somewhat stout. Her face is well-formed, and 
 her features prove, as well as her pictures, that 
 when younger she was not only good-looking, but 
 more than moderately handsome. " ^ 
 
 ' In the Library of the Society of Antiquaries, Burlington 
 House ; bequeathed by the late Eev. Mr. Kerrich, who purchased 
 it in 1800 from the collection of Mr. Smith of Lincoln. It has 
 upon it the initials " H. B. 1554," and is believed to have been 
 painted by Lucas Van Heere. 
 
 ^ A careful consideration of the best-known portraits of Queen 
 Mary, leads the Author to place implicit reliance on the graphic 
 description given in the text. The picture at Burleigh House, 
 representing her very late in life, and after severe illness, with 
 those in the possession of the Duke of Northumberland (sometime 
 belonging to the family of Phillips of Ickford, Bucks), Mr. 
 Weuman Martin, and the portrait in the family group by Holbein 
 at Hampton Court, however, all tend to support this judgment. So, 
 likewise, do the striking and remarkable portraits by Sir Antonio 
 More, at Madrid — of which he has seen a copy — and that at 
 Woburn Abbey, by the same artist; and another at Trinity College, 
 Cambridge. It may be here added that no less than thirteen 
 portraits in oil, representing her as Princess, are known to exist, 
 of which the Author has inspected eight ; and twenty-five por- 
 traits in oil (either on canvas or panel), representing her as Queen, 
 of .which ,he has examined thirteen. One portrait of her as 
 Princess, at Burleigh House, is engraved in the great work of 
 Mr. Lodge. In the original she has brown hair, large open hazel 
 eyes, full red lips, and an excellent complexion. It is possibly 
 the same picture as is described in Troughton's " Narrative," as 
 existing in 1563 in the house of a gentleman named Featherstoue, 
 at Stamford. (See " Arohseologia," vol. xxiii. p. 38.) In addition, 
 there are said to be at least four original and valuable portraits- 
 
238 CHARACTER AND ACCOMPLISHMENTS. 
 
 The Spanish Secretary of the Duke de Ndjera— 
 not entering into details, but giving a verj^ distinct 
 general opinion — likewise reported that Mary was 
 very pleasing in person, and so remarkably popular 
 as to be almost adored. Amongst other points of 
 praise he remarks, that " she knows so well how to 
 conceal her requirements — no small proof of true 
 wisdom." ^ This was penned in 1543, when she was 
 exactly twenty-eight years of age. Antonio Guidi 
 was even more complimentary, and perhaps a 
 little flattering.^ Ordinary English traditions 
 have certainly ignored his judgment ; but then, 
 such are not always to be depended upon. 
 
 Mary, when studied in the light of historical 
 Truth, was a beautiful character. Her solid edu- 
 cation had been such that it had long previously 
 impaired her health. Mistress of five languages, 
 she could converse fluently in four. She spoke 
 Latin with perfect grace and ease : ^ and translated 
 Erasmus's "Paraphrase on St. John's Gospel" 
 
 of this Queen in Scotland, viz., at Duff House, Bannffshire, at 
 Inverary Castle, Argyleshire ; at Dalkeith. House, Midlothian ; 
 and at Innes House, Morayshire. 
 
 ' " Arohseologia," vol. xxii. p. 363. 
 
 ^ " Sed quid ego de pulcherrimis illius et suavissimis moribus 
 dioam ? Quibus ilia sibi omnium meutes animosque devinciebat? 
 Quid de excellenti totius corporis pulchritudine ? Cum quidem 
 formosissimum illius os, et venustos pilaresque oculos is pudor 
 et verecundia houestaret, ut earn omnes supra humanam speciem 
 admirarentur." — Oratio Anton. Qiddi, 4to. Kom. 1559. 
 
 ' Lansdowne MSS. No. 840, A, folio 156. 
 
HER DEATH A NATIONAL MISFORTUNE. 239 
 
 into English. She wrote and spoke her own 
 tongue with remarkable elegance ; and could play 
 on the virginals, regals, and lute. Her roj'al duties 
 were done with regularity and efficiency. She 
 was fond of animals and singing-birds — a pleasant 
 feature, evidencing kindness of heart ; while her 
 love for, and condescension towards the poor,^ her 
 charity to her dependents, her unvarying con- 
 sideration for her servants, made her greatlj^ 
 beloved. Nowhere in English history has so touch- 
 ing a character been besmeared and besmirched 
 by the ordinary scribe, who so delights in defaming 
 and descrying the Faith of his forefathers. 
 
 The death of the Queen was indeed a misfortune 
 for England. By it all the restorations of law, 
 order, and morals, through Cardinal Pole, were 
 practically brought to naught, while the irreligious 
 disorders of the reign of Edward VI. were sub- 
 sequently restored and renewed. 
 
 The patience, devotion, charity, and other 
 noble qualities^ which Queen Mary owned and 
 
 ^ " At Hampton Court ye xvi. day of Sep"^. 1554. — A letter 
 from the Kings and Queen's Highues to the Lord Treasurer, 
 autherisinge him to dissolve the Parkes of Maribone and Hide, 
 and havinge bestowed the Dere and Palle of the same to their 
 Ma""* use, upon a due Survaye of the ground of the said Parke, 
 soe to distribute the Parcelles thereof to the Inhabitants 
 dwellinge thereabouts as may be most to theire Highnes ad- 
 vantage and comoditie of their lovinge Subjects." — Harl. MSS. 
 No. 643, folio 35, b. 
 
 ^ " She had," as Bishop White of Winchester formally and 
 
240 HER FUNERAL SERMON. 
 
 exhibited, would have made her beautiful name 
 and works continuously venerated, had it not been 
 for the severe punishments which were inflicted 
 by then existing laws upon heretics, socialists, 
 and other perverse and misguided people, during 
 that disturbed period — and which, with singular 
 art, have been largely exaggerated by John Foxe 
 and his numerous romancing followers and literary 
 partizans. 
 
 As Sir Frederick Madden so well and truly 
 wrote : — " There have been brighter characters in 
 history, but few would bear so strict an exami- 
 nation in regard to the irreproachable and un- 
 blemished tenor of private life. Mary in this 
 view must be ranked amongst the best, although 
 not the greatest of our sovereigns." ^ 
 
 Be it reverently noted at the same time, that 
 the sins of the people generally, had been of so 
 dark a dye, while the innumerable sacrileges of 
 Henry VIII. were of such an awful character, 
 
 publicly declared, " in all estates the fears of God in her harte. I 
 verylye beleve the poorest creature in all this Citie feared not God 
 more than she did. She vsed singuler mercye towardes offenders. 
 She vsed much pitie and compassion towardes the poor and op- 
 pressed. She vsed clemenoie amongst her nobles. She restored 
 more noble howses decayed then ever did prince of this realme." 
 — Oott. MSS. Brit. Museum, Vespasian, D, xviii., folios 103, 104. 
 See also Lansd. MSS. 840, A, folio 166, for a most touching 
 description of her religious character and virtues. 
 
 ' Privy Purse Expenses of the Princess Mary, by Sir Frederick 
 Madden, F.S.A., p. clxx. London: 1831. 
 
HEE BURIAL AT WESTMINSTER. 241 
 
 that of course such might not be easily expiated. 
 The Boy-King had died, possibly by poison, as a 
 mere youth, and the Nation was thus well rid 
 of his cant and priggishness. No child might be 
 born of Queen Mary, who, probably for the trans- 
 gressions of others, thus in a two-fold manner 
 keenly suffered ; firstly, in that, to her bitter 
 disappointment, she bare no offspring, and secondly, 
 in the saddening and sickening knowledge that 
 her kingdom would pass at once under the rule of 
 such a bastard and dissimulating heretic as must 
 bring a devastating plague upon the State, and 
 abounding and abiding disaster to True Religion. 
 
 She was buried in Westminster Abbey,^ on the 
 north side of Henry VII. 's Chapel. The funeral 
 rites, which took place on December the 10th, were 
 those of the Catholic Church. During the whole 
 of the reign of the woman who succeeded her, 
 however, not the slightest mark of respect to Queen 
 Mary's memory, either by record or monument, 
 was ever shown. But King James I., later on, 
 erected a single monument to Mary and Elizabeth. 
 
 The Will of Queen Mary, a most touching 
 document,^ rife with charity and religion, affords 
 
 1 The details of the Burial of Queen Mary are given in a MS S. 
 in the College of Arms, 1. 14, folios 19 to 30. 
 
 2 Harl. MSS. No. 6949, folio 29, &c. (Transcribed from the 
 Original by the Eev. George Harbin, M.A., Chaplain to Thomas, 
 Lord Viscount Weymouth.) 
 
 R 
 
242 CARDINAL pole's DEATH. 
 
 a true and most interesting insight into her 
 character. Its provisions, however, were totall}' 
 disregarded by her successor. 
 
 Cardinal Pole, smitten by fever — the seasons 
 having been very unhealthy — and for several 
 weeks lying ill at Lambeth House, did not long sur- 
 vive his royal mistress and kinswoman. Anxious, 
 worn and weary, he had been duly informed of 
 her death, and within two days himself likewise 
 jjassed away. 
 
 As was then quaintly, but accurately^ chroni- 
 cled : — 
 
 " The xix. day of November [1558] ded betwyn 
 V and vj in the morning my lord cardenall PoUe 
 at Lambeth, and he was byshope of Canturbere; 
 and ther he lay tyll the Con sell sett the tyme he 
 should be bered, and when and wher 
 
 (Dec. 10.) The sam mornyng my lord Carde- 
 nall was from Lambeth, and cared to- 
 ward Canterbury with grett blake ; & 
 
 he was cared in a charett with roUes 
 
 wroth [i.e., wrought] with fine gold & gret 
 
 baners & iiij baners of santes in owllo 
 
 [i.e., in oil]." 
 
 The Lord Legate had thus lived to see some of 
 his fairest hopes realized, and others roughly 
 dashed to the ground and destroyed. He could 
 
 1 Cotton MS 8. Brit. Museum. Vitellius, F. v. (parts of the 
 volume have been much damaged by fire). 
 
HIS POSITION AND CHARACTERISTICS. 243 
 
 look abroad, however, throughout the shires of his 
 native land, and see that at all events very much 
 of his labour had not been altogether in vain/ 
 Several efforts of Christian foresight and wisdom 
 had been blessed; for the old order in many- 
 favoured places lived and energized anew. He had 
 likewise found many good men and true ready 
 and willing to co-operate, under the Queen, in the 
 great work of religious restoration and unity ; but 
 unanticipated events and adverse circumstances 
 were apparently too strong to be successfully turned 
 to his purpose. The great cause for which he had 
 lived and laboured had, on the whole, apparently 
 failed. As he humbly resigned His soul into His 
 Maker's hands, so he obediently resigned that most 
 holy cause (still undetermined) in Avhich he had 
 been permitted to take so leading and remarkable 
 a part on earth, and for which, no doubt, he still 
 makes intercession in a better place. His memory 
 as a Peacemaker is blessed. 
 
 But, to recall his position and to sum up briefly 
 his characteristics : After a more than usually solid 
 and brilliant education, he had obtained consi- 
 derable experience as Envoy at Paris and Brussels ; 
 while his connection with Padua and Venice, in his 
 early days, and his frequent intercourse with leading 
 
 '■ The last entry in Cardinal Pole's Register bears date the 9th 
 day of Nov. 1568, when the record that David Cotton, clerk, had 
 been duly instituted to the vicarage of Boughton, occurs. 
 
244 PEINCE OF THE CHURCH AND DIPLOMATIST. 
 
 contemporaries exercising a similar office at each 
 of these cities, gave him advantages of the highest 
 order. He had been Ambassador to the King of 
 France ; he was also Legate of Viterbo, and took a 
 leading part in the work of the great Council of 
 Trent. 
 
 So great was his influence in the College of Car- 
 dinals and with rulers and diplomatists abroad, 
 that he had been more than once named as likely 
 to be elected Pope ; but complicated circumstances 
 overbore his claims and were against his success.^ 
 He is said to have been actually elected Pope in 
 the room of Alexander Farnese, Paul III., but, 
 disliking the proceedings in one act of voting, and 
 asking for a fresh election, the Cardinal de Monte 
 was then chosen, who took the title of Julius III. 
 About this time Pole spent some time at a Bene- 
 dictine monastery at Verona. His labours for 
 England have already been recounted. 
 
 ' Thomas Martyn writes to the Earl of Devonshire, on May 
 31, 1655, from Staple Inn, Calais. " He has moved the Lord 
 Chancellor for license for him to go to Milan or Naples. The 
 Bishop of Orleans and Monsieur Viglius have arrived. Four 
 persons are named for the vacant Popedom — vacant through 
 the death of Pope Julius III. — but Cardinal Pole is likely to be 
 chosen." — State Papers, Eecord Office, suh anno 1555. " When 
 the Cardinals met in the chapel to pay their obedience to the 
 new Pope [Julius III.], and Cardinal Pole, presenting himself 
 with the rest, as the custom is, to kiss his feet, the Pope rose up, 
 and embracing him, with tears told him it was to his disin- 
 terestedness that he owed the papacy, which he frequently 
 repeated." 
 
HIS WORK WORTHY OF IMITATION. 245 
 
 The great work of the Cardinal's hfe, however, 
 — for which birth, education, experience and 
 Christian principle served so well to fit him — was, 
 let it be remembered, the restoration of the 
 National Church of England to Catholic Unity. 
 His Injunctions, the Decrees of the National 
 Synod over which he presided, and the Constitu- 
 tions he officially set forth, one and all exhibit his 
 sound principles and sterling wisdom. 
 
 These solemn documents and ecclesiastical in- 
 struments, the heritage of every English Catholic, 
 can never be safely altered nor wisely added to, for 
 they all comprehend the divine wisdom of the 
 Universal Church set forth for actual guidance. 
 The two Convocations of Canterbury and York, as 
 well as the informal Lambeth Synods,^ might cor- 
 porately study them, and then profitably accept 
 them for the benefit of the Church and People of 
 England and her colonies. Wheresoever such 
 have not yet been practically re-adopted and fol- 
 lowed, by those who have endeavoured to carry on 
 the work of Keble, Newman and Pusej', com- 
 menced at Oxford in 1835, something important 
 and essential seems still evidently wanting, though 
 many of the Cardinal's suggestions have been already 
 actually completed. No modern " reformer " — in 
 the best sense of the word, and acting in the spirit 
 
 1 Popularly but barbarously styled " Pan-Anglican Synods." 
 
246 PERSONAL APPEARANCE AND CHARACTER. 
 
 and teaching of the Council of Trent — can neglect 
 the whole of the sound and solid work of Cardinal 
 Pole ; while every Anglican Archbishop and 
 Bishop, if such should desire to complete and 
 crown the Oxford movement and to secure Cor- 
 porate Eeunion for our isolated and consequently 
 weakened communion, should devoutly and dis- 
 creetly follow in his footsteps. His Eminence's 
 works stand as a monument of his charity and a 
 memorial of his true greatness as a wise and 
 prudent ecclesiastical statesman. 
 
 Of his personal appearance and character ^ some- 
 thing must now be said. His features were re- 
 fined and regular, his countenance frank and open, 
 his eye keen and pleasant ; * giving at once an in- 
 dication, perfectly accurate, of his great general 
 abilities — firmness, decision, integrity, and bene- 
 
 '■ The Eev. Thomas Phillips, of Ickford, Bucks, thus described 
 the Cardinal : — " He was of a middle stature, and of a healthy 
 rather than robust constitution ; though he was sometimes sub- 
 ject to a defluxiou which fell on his arm and caused an inflamma- 
 tion in his right eye. His complexion was fair, mixed with an 
 agreeable vermilion, and his beard and hair in his youth, of a 
 light colour, his countenance was open and serene, enlivened 
 with a cheerful and pleasant eye, the index of his mind, which 
 was unsuspecting, honest, and benevolent." 
 
 ^ " He was a man of great learning and of great humanity, 
 very modest and obliging, and very well qualified for publick 
 employ. He was of a midling stature, fresh-colour' d, and had 
 eyes very lively and sparkling, and a cheerful look." — History 
 and Antiquities of the Cathedral Church of Canterlury, by J. 
 Dart, p. 169. London : 1726. 
 
EXISTING PORTRAITS OF HIM. 247 
 
 volence. A list of portraits and engravings of 
 him will be found at the end of this chapter. 
 That which appears as the frontispiece of this 
 volume 'is taken from an old replica of the well- 
 known picture at Wardour Castle, and represents 
 him towards the close of his life. Probably the 
 two most authentic portraits in existence is that 
 in the drawing-room of Lambeth Palace,^ and that 
 which was formerly in the Casa Grimani at 
 Venice, now in private hands. The former is on 
 panel, not painted with any remarkable art, but 
 no doubt a good likeness, taken from life, and a 
 perfectly genuine picture. His Grace is repre- 
 rented in cassock, a crimped rochet with wide 
 sleeves, scarlet silk mozetta and ancient limp 
 biretta of the same colour. His features are 
 well-formed, regular, and of some vigour, and he 
 wears both beard and moustache, by which that 
 most expressive portion of every face, the mouth, 
 is too much hidden. His hair and beard are light 
 auburn, his skin is fresh and pink-looking, and there 
 is a general dignity about this quaint picture which 
 is notable. The other portrait, in the Guard-room at 
 Lambeth Palace, is of a far higher stamp as a pic- 
 ture, being exceedingly well painted, with an easy 
 pose, and great dignity, but representing him at a 
 later period. Whether it was ever so good a 
 
 ' Formerly huiig in the Archbishop's Sacristy, to the north- 
 east of the Chapel. 
 
248 HIS SYSTEMATIC INDUSTRY. 
 
 likeness as the other is open to question. The 
 Venice portrait is possibly a reproduction of the 
 ancient one on panel at Lambeth, though the hair 
 and beard are darker; or possibly it is another 
 original by the same artist. The various existing 
 engravings of the Cardinal are of very varying 
 interest : in some scarcely a trace of the likeness 
 to those here described can be observed. There 
 are several portraits in oil in Rome/ but, as has 
 been said by a competent judge of such, none of 
 any remarkable artistic merit. 
 
 And now to add a few concluding words as to his 
 personal character. His systematic industry was 
 notable, while his constant application to work was 
 a marked feature in his ever-busy life. He despised 
 the foolish opinion of common people, who so often 
 hold and declare that unprofitable laziness is the 
 exclusive privilege of persons of blood and rank; 
 whereas, to put the truth plainly, nothing can be 
 more entirely foreign to the nature of those of noble 
 extraction, whose watchwords are " Duty and 
 honour," than indolence and mere ease. And this 
 was exactly the case with Cardinal Pole — ever 
 labouring by mind and pen for the good estate of 
 
 ' Two in the Vatican Collection, one in the English College, 
 and three others in private collections, — one of which, as the 
 Author is informed, belonged formerly to Cardinal Aldobrandini, 
 and another, a large three-quarter length portrait in capi"i 
 magna, to Henry Benedict Stuart, Cardinal Duke of York. 
 
HIS LEAKNING- AND ELOQUENCE. 249 
 
 mankind, for the welfare of his country, and the 
 honour of God. 
 
 His learning and eloquence were remarkable, 
 while his perfect knowledge of the Latin language 
 was unique. If certain critics have regarded his 
 style as somewhat diffuse ; others, again, admit 
 that, even when he was wrong,* it was so perfect 
 and graceful alike in its simplicity and force, that 
 it scarcely seemed capable of improvement. 
 
 The long list of his works, which stands at the 
 close of this chapter — many of them exceedingly 
 rare — proves that both in dogmatic and moral 
 theology, in history, biography, politics, and law, 
 he was a very master in the Church Universal. 
 Few prelates of his day did more to undermine 
 error and stabhsh and settle his readers in the 
 Faith. His great and chief treatise, " On the Unity 
 of the Church," a very masterpiece of reasoning, is 
 full of divine wisdom, carefully set forth with 
 perfect truth, much skill, and the greatest prudence. 
 In the " Preface," afterwards added, and specially 
 addressed to Edward VI., the whole method is 
 admirably clear and the matter of the utmost im- 
 portance. Specially useful at a crisis, it is interest- 
 ing for all time. His books, " On the Nature of a 
 General Council," and " On the Papacy," are like- 
 
 ' Longolius, Christophonis. " Epistolarum Libri quatuor : 
 item Pet. Bembi, Jao. Sadoleti, Gul. Budsei, D. Brasmi episto- 
 larum ad Longolium liber unus." 8°. Basil, 1633. 
 
250 HIS PARTICULAR TREATISES. 
 
 wise of considerable value ; while the indirect reply 
 to the too-popular policy of Machiavelli, embodied 
 in his "Apology to Charles V.," is an able contri- 
 bution to the study of true Christian politics. Nor 
 is his "Essay on Peace," addressed to the two great 
 political potentates of the day, the Emperor and the 
 French King, of any less interest. His other lesser 
 writings, " On Unity," " On the Baptism of Con- 
 stantine," " On the Return of England to Catholic 
 Unity," ^ and on certain details of the life of our 
 Blessed Lord, are one and all full of research and 
 divine wisdom; while each of those publications 
 specially penned and issued to promote the cause 
 of Corporate Reunion and the efficiency of the 
 Church of England — Canons, Decrees, University 
 Statutes, Provincial Constitutions, and Diocesan 
 Injunctions — are entirely worthy of his rank and 
 ability. 
 
 He was totally averse to flattery, always deliver- 
 ing his opinion, whether official or private, with 
 such grace and kindness that those who differed 
 from him could never take offence at the frankness 
 of his bearing and the plainness of his speech. In 
 ordinary conversation, however, always careful and 
 reticent, he was particularly circumspect that 
 nothing unbecoming his person or dignity should 
 ever escape his lips. 
 
 ' Published only ia Italian, and exceedingly rare. 
 
HIGH AND NOBLE PRIVATE CHARACTER. 251 
 
 As a diplomatist, he invariably carried all these 
 admirable characteristics into actual practice, de- 
 siring to secure nothing but what was true and 
 righteous, just and honourable, for those whom he 
 served and represented. His labours in England 
 as Lord Legate can never be forgotten. 
 
 Few Archbishops of Canterbury before him and 
 none, save perhaps that great prelate, William 
 Laud,^ after him, ever planned a nobler work than 
 that which he had conceived to be both possible 
 and probable of accomplishment. 
 
 Eetiring in his manner, equable in his temper, 
 dignified amongst his equals, and condescending to 
 his inferiors, his obvious virtues were exceedingly 
 notable. Unenslaved either by anger or envy,^ by 
 avarice or lust, he was at the same time always 
 merciful in judgment,^ kind in manner, and ex- 
 
 ' It is the present fashion to disparage and decry the work of 
 Archbishop Laud, and with this the noble character and truly 
 patriotic policy of King Charles I. Nothing has more tended 
 to emasculate and deatroy the monarchical principle amongst 
 Englishmen than the artful and persistent misrepresentation and 
 disparagement of this unfortunate monarch and his great Arch- 
 bishop by certain flippant and shallow English writers during 
 the past thirty years. Seldom or never has history been more 
 deliberately or steadily perverted than by the members of this 
 mistaken, jaundiced, and malignant gang. 
 
 ^ " To his credit, it may be added, few men have left a cha- 
 racter so free from private vice, or acts of individual oppression." 
 — The Reform of England Try the decrees of Oardinal Pole, &c., by 
 Henry Eaikes, p. x. Chester : 1839. 
 
 * No volume has ever been penned which contains more ridicu- 
 
252 FORESIGHT, PRUDENCE AND CHARITY. 
 
 ceedingly patient under any misunderstanding or 
 reverses. Generous, benevolent, and charitable, he 
 ever showed a true nobility of character ; while, 
 during his archiepiscopate, he invariably dis- 
 tinguished himself by his foresight, prudence, 
 wisdom, and charity. So that the Church of 
 England should certainly bless his memory. His 
 benefactions and legacies to the Cathedral of 
 Canterbury alone were worthy of a Christian pre- 
 late and a Prince of the Church ; while his other 
 gifts in charity were numerous. He seems to have 
 formed a favourable opinion of the character of 
 Sir William Cecil.'- 
 
 He was buried in his own Cathedral,^ near to 
 
 lous and unjust assertions than the " Life of Pole " in Dean 
 Hook's " Lives of the Archbishops of Canterbury." If suoh be 
 History, I ask what is Fiction ? Here are two sentences from 
 it : — " The master-passion to which Reginald Pole succuTnbed 
 
 was his abhorrence and detestation of Henry VIII 
 
 Instead of combating his (Pole's) malignant passions, Pole 
 encouraged them ; and, as has been the case with better men 
 than Pole, he mistook malignity for zeal ; impatient for re- 
 venge, he supposed that he was animated by a desire to do God 
 service." — Pp. 3, 4. 
 
 ' Bishop Aloysius Priuli, on Dec. 9, 1558, from Lambeth, writes 
 in Latin to Sir William Cecil, sending him a silver inkstand 
 left to him by the late Cardinal Pole some days before his death. 
 — State Fapers Record Office, suh anno 1558. 
 
 ^ " He was buried fourty Days after his Death in a Leaden 
 CofBn on the North- side of Becket's Crown, where is a Table- 
 Monument of Brick Plaister'd over and Painted, and against the 
 "Wall a Painting of the Resurrection, a Sepulchre, twelve Angels, 
 our God in Hebrew written, and Angels supporting the Cardinal's 
 
HIS BURIAL AT CANTERBURY. 253 
 
 the place where his saintly predecessor, St. Thomas, 
 had been martyred for the Church's liberties. On 
 his tomb are engraved the words : " Depositum 
 Cardinalis Poli," and over it, " Beati mortui qui in 
 Domino moriuntur." That monument, however, 
 was mean and quite unworthy of so high and 
 eminent a character. Moreover, in the half-century 
 that followed, his labours were soon forgotten, and 
 his name scarcely mentioned. 
 
 To the destruction of the Altar under Edward 
 and Elizabeth — with the loss of independence by the 
 spiritualty, and of their lawful possessions by the 
 poor,^ let it be specially noted — followed the over- 
 turn of the Throne under Charles I., and a Civil War 
 for eighteen years. To these evils was added that of 
 the destruction of the ancient national constitution 
 under James II., when England was successfully 
 betrayed into the hands of an ambitious and deter- 
 mined Dutchman, by a craven and degraded nobility 
 
 Arms." — History and Antiqidties of the Cathedral Church of 
 Canterbury, p. 171. London : 1726. In Dart's plate of this 
 Tomb, engraved by J. Cole, a large painting of St. Christopher 
 appears above. 
 
 ' " The great sin of the Eeformation was the confiscation of so 
 large a portion of the property of the Church for the aggrandize- 
 ment of temporal ambition, and the enriching of the nobility 
 who had taken a part in the struggle. Almost all the social evils 
 under which Great Britain is now labouring, may be traced to 
 this fatal and most iniquitous spoliation, under the mask of 
 Eeligion, of the patrimony of the poor, on the occasion of the 
 Eeformation." — History of Europe, by Sir Archibald Alison, 
 Bart., vol. xii. p. 384. Edinburgh : 1854. 
 
254 CONCLUDING REFLEXIONS. 
 
 and a dull-minded and deluded populace. Now, alas ! 
 there is little left either of the shadowy authority 
 of the monarch, the privileges of the peers, or the 
 ancient individual rights of the people. Each has 
 gone in fact, and lives mainly in rhetorical sound 
 or in cherished memory. The once beneficial in- 
 fluence of the Established Church has given place 
 to a mere concern for its supposed interests — 
 henceforth to be considered and determined, with 
 those of other important national institutions, by the 
 new and noble principle of carefully counting the 
 noses, and considering the varying but notable 
 noises whensoever articulate, of the Rabble-multi- 
 tude ; — at once, as some think and boast, a national 
 position of true religious dignity and' great pohtical 
 security. 
 
 Though, as we have seen, Cardinal Pole laboured 
 to remove the chief and deep-seated cause of this 
 series of national evils, though he laboured with 
 some success, yet was not all-successful in so, 
 labouring ; he has, nevertheless, left behind him in 
 his works a monument of wisdom, and in a remem- 
 brance of those labours an example, which, if 
 humbly followed in the Present or Future, must 
 inevitably bring down the blessing of the Peace- 
 makers upon those who, in earnestness and 
 reverence, seek faithfully and hopefully to merit 
 the same. 
 
 dFiHe et constantta. 
 
LIST OF pole's published WORKS. 255 
 
 ADDITIONAL NOTES TO CHAPTBE V. 
 
 No. I. — List op the Published Wobks or Begin ald 
 Caedinal Pole. 
 
 Polus Reginaldus. R. P .... ad Henriou' Octavum Britan- 
 niae regem pro Ecclesiasticae Unitatis defensione, Libri quatuor. 
 Folio. Komae. [Qy. ? 1635.] 
 
 Another folio edition was issued at Strasburg in 1655, and a 
 third in folio, " Ingolstadii, 1687." 
 
 Polus Eeginaldus. De Oonoilio Liber. De Baptismo Con- 
 stantini Magni [Edited by P. Manutius]. 4to. Romae, 1562. 
 
 Polus Eeginaldus. De Siimmo Pontifice Ohristi in tsrris 
 vicario, eiusque officio et potestate Liber .... in modum dialogi 
 co'scriptus. 8vo. Lovanii, 1569. 
 
 Polus Eeginaldus. Discorso di pace di Mons. E. Polo Gardi- 
 nale Legato a Carlo V. Imperatore, et Henrico II. Ee de 
 Pranoia. [Qy. ? Eomae, 1556.] 
 
 N.B. — Other editions of this were published at Rome, in 4to, 
 in 1556, at Venice, in 4to, in 1658, and at Milan, in 8vo, in 1660. 
 
 Polus Eeginaldus. Eeformatio Augliae ex decretis R. P. Sedis 
 Apostolicae Legati, anno 1556. 4to. Romae, 1562. 
 
 Polus Reg''"'. A brefe overture or openyng of the legaoion of 
 .... Oardinall Poole .... with the substance of his oracyon 
 to the Kyng & Queues Majestie, for the reconcilement of the 
 Eealme of Euglande to the unitie of the Catholyke Ohurche. 
 8vo. [Qy. ? 1655.] 
 
 Polus Eeginaldus, Oratione della pace. 4to. 1558. 
 
 Polus Eeginaldus. Longolii vita ab ipsius amicissimo quodam 
 [i.e., R. Polus] exarata. 4to. 1624. 
 
 Polus Eeginaldus. Copia delle Lettere del Ee d'Inghilterra 
 & del Card. Polo .... sopra la reduzione di quel Eegno alia 
 unione della .... Chiesa, etc. 4to. [Qy. ? 1667.] 
 
256 PORTRAITS AND ENGRAVINGS OF POLE. 
 
 Eeginaldi Poll, Cardinalis Britanni Ad Henricum Octavum, 
 Britauni» Eegem, pro Bcclesiasticae Unitatis Defensioiie, Libri 
 quatuor. Ingolstadii, 1587. 
 
 Oratio, Caesarem accendens in eos, qui nomen Bvangelio 
 dederunt ; cum Scholis Athanasii. 4to. 1554. 
 
 Libri duo, viz. : De Concilio, de baptismo Oonstantii et de 
 reformatione Augliae. 8vo. DiliagK, 1562. (This was published 
 also at Venice in the same year.) 
 
 De Concilio, Liber Reginald! Poll Cardinalis. Eomae, jidlxii. 
 Apud Paulum Mauutium Aldi P. (pp. 64, quarto.) 
 
 Reformatio Angliae ex decretis Eeginaldi Poli Cardinalis, Sedis 
 Apostolicae Legati, anno mdlvi. (pp. 30, quarto.) Romae, 
 
 MDLXII. 
 
 Vita Reginaldi Poli Britanni S. R. E. Cardinalis, et Cantua- 
 riensis Archiepiscopi. (pp. 48, quarto.) Venetiis, mdlxiii. Ex 
 Officina Dominici Guerrei, &c. 
 
 Oratione in materia di pace. (Quarto.) Nell' academia Van. 
 1558. 
 
 Polus Reginaldus. Oratione in materia della pace a Carlo V. 
 4to. 1562, 1567, 1569, and 1575. 
 
 Polus Reginaldus. Consilium de emendanda Bcclesia, etc. 
 Signed by Pole and others. 4to. 1555. 
 
 Polus Reginaldus. Epistolarum R. P et aliorum ad 
 
 ipsum. Vita Cardinalis, &c. 4to. Brixiae, 1744. 
 
 Polus Reginaldus. Liber de Concilio. Eiusdem de baptismo 
 Constantini Magni Imperatoris. Reformatio Angliae ex decretis 
 eiusdem [With Preface by P. M. — i.e., P. Manutius.] 8vo. 
 Venetiis, 1562. 
 
 No. II. POETEAITS AKD EnGEAVINGS OP CaHDINAL PoLE. 
 
 Cardinal Pole. Three-quarter size, seated ; costume as cardi- 
 nal, paper in right hand; Latin Motto to the right. By Titian (?). 
 On canvas, 44 in. by 35. In the Dining-room of Lambeth 
 Palace. 
 
 " A curious ancient painting on board [measuring 21^ by 
 l7i inches] being a portrait of Cardinal Pole, and from the 
 circumstance of the place in which it is fixed and the inscription 
 on it, probably a genuine resemblance of that celebrated church- 
 man. The style of execution in this painting is rather hard and 
 
PORTRAITS AND ENGRAVINGS OF POLE. 257 
 
 stiff, like most ancient portraits, but there is much of character. 
 On one side of the Cardinal's head are his arms, impaled with 
 those of Canterbury. Above them the following inscription : — 
 
 " Eeginaldus Polus, K. E. Cardinalis 
 
 " Collegii Corporis XP. Oxon olim Sooius 
 
 " Electus in diet' Collegia' 14 Feb. 
 
 And some words beneath, now totally defaced and illegible." — 
 History and Antiquities of the Parish of Lambeth. By Thos. Allen, 
 pp. 207. London, 1827. 
 
 Cardinal Pole. A half-length miniature, seated ; scarlet 
 biretta, rochet, and mantle. Panel, 13 in. by,8 in. By Titian. 
 This portrait belonged to the family of the Rocci, and was last 
 purchased from the Colonna family. Belonging to Lord 
 Arundell of Wardour. (See Frontispiece.) 
 
 Cardinal Pole. Three-quarter size, seated, long grey beard, 
 dark biretta, rochet, and mantle ; book to his left ; green curtain 
 behind. Canvas, 45 in. by 36 in. Belonging to the Earl 
 Spencer, K.G. 
 
 Engbaved Poeteaits. 
 
 Effigies Reginaldi Poll Cardinalis (in an oval), with his arms 
 and prelate's hat below. — Part I., fig. 9, Historia Overo Vita di 
 Elisabetta. Amsterdamo, 1703. 
 
 Cardinal Pole (in an oval), Raphael pinxit [not Raphael, but 
 Sebastian del Piombo]. Major sculpt, a.d. 1767. In the Crozat 
 Collection, dispersed in 1771. 
 
 Reginaldus Polus. 8vo., in the " Heerologia." 
 
 Reginaldus Polus, Cardinalis ; small, in Imperialis's " Museum 
 Historicum." 4to. Venice, 1640. Oval, with a rose in a tri- 
 angular ornament in each corner. 
 
 Reginaldus Polus. Larmessin sc. 4to. 
 
 Reginaldus Polus, Cardinalis, natus An. 1500, Mali 11. 
 Card. St. Mariae in Cosmedin, 1536, Mali 22, &c. Copied from 
 Imperialis's "Museum." 
 
 Polus. Vander Werff, p. P. k Gunst sc. 
 
 Cardinal Pole. 8vo, printed in colours from a curious ancient 
 
258 PORTEAITS AND ENGRAVINGS OF POLE. 
 
 painting in Lambeth Palace. W. Maddocks sc. Prom a paint- 
 ing on board preserved in the Vestry, in " Lambeth Palace 
 Illustrated," 1806. 
 
 Cardinal Pole ; In Imagin. XII. Card. 1598. T. Galle. 
 
 Cardinal Pole. Pernetus. 
 
 Cardinal Pole; in " Albi Eloges Cardin." F. Wyngard. 
 
 Cardinal Pole. C. Picarfc sc, 1816. From the original by 
 Titian, in the Collection of Lord Arundell of Wardour ; in 
 Lodge's " Illustrious Portraits." 
 
 Cardinal Poole. Small oval (with three others). London: 
 Printed for Richard Chiswell. 
 
 Reginaldus Card. Polus, an etching, in outline. 
 
 Another, without title or lettering (Brit. Museum). From the 
 Cracherode Collection. 
 
 Cardinal Pole, The Pope's Legate, and Arch Bishop of Canter- 
 bury. Bngrav'd for the Universal Magazine, 1749, for J. Hinton, 
 at the King's Arms, in St. Paul's Churchyard, London. 
 
 Portrait du Cardinal Polus. D'Apres le Tableau de Raphael, 
 ou de Fra Sebastien del Piombo, qui est dans le Cabinet de M. 
 Crozat grave par Nicholas de Larmessin (rectangular line 
 engraving, imperial 8vo.). This is copied again in Phillips' 
 "Life of Pole." 
 
 Cardinal Pole, line engraving, small Svo, oval. J. S. sculpt. 
 Apparently copied from the above, only reversed. 
 
 Cardinal Pole, with coat of arms, rectangular. From the 
 painting on wood in Lambeth Palace. 4to. London, 1810. 
 
 Pole, the Papal Legate. Oval mezzotint ; copied from the 
 above, coat of arms omitted. London, 1817. 
 
 Cardinal Pole, ob. 1557. Engraved by H. T. Ryall, quarto, 
 rectangular, with an ornamental border, and a single shield 
 above. From the original of Titian in the Collection of Lord 
 Arundell of Wardour. Published by John Tallis & Co., London 
 and New York. 
 
 Cardinal Pole, small 8vo. (a smaller copy of the same oil- 
 painting) . 
 
 Polus. Folio, in an oval, between two Doric pillars, with a 
 prelate's hat over a shield of arms. Adr° Vander Werff pinx. 
 P. k Gunst sculp. (This differs slightly from that in the British 
 Museum.) 
 
 EflSgies Eeginaldi Poli Cardinalis. Oval, within a rectangular 
 
PORTRAITS AND ENGRAVINGS OF POLE. 259 
 
 figure ; Tweede Deel, fol. 477. 8vo. (With shield of 8 quarter, 
 ings, and prelate's hat below.) 
 
 Another, large octavo. Engraved by P. S. Simms. 
 
 Another, large octavo. E. White sculp. Printed for Rich. 
 Chiswell, at the Rose and Crown, in St. Paul's Churchyard. 
 
 Reginald Pole, Cardinal. Rectangular, line engraving, unlet- 
 tered, large folio. Brit. Museum, Craoherode Collection. 
 
 Reginald Pole. Oval in rectangular figure, Bvo, line and 
 mezzotint, unlettered. 
 
^^^ 
 
 O Lord, we know that all who love Thy Name 
 
 Are one in Thee ; Thy Spirit's quickening fire 
 Has wrapt their torpid nature into flame, 
 
 And given them oneness of intense desire 
 
 To mount towards Thee higher still and higher. 
 Yet are they widely severed to their shame 
 
 In outward worship : discord in the choir 
 Brings on their glorious !Faith the sceptic's blame. 
 turn we, therefore, schism-torn to Thee, 
 
 And ask that Thou would'st make us whole again, 
 Not only in the Spirit's unity. 
 
 But in a visible communion ; then 
 The Holy Catholic Church indeed will be 
 
 Thy home, thy tabernacle among men. 
 
 John Ohahles Eable. 
 
CORPORATE REUNION: 
 A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 
 
EPILOGUE. 
 
 I. — The Order of Corporate Eeunion : I'ounded Auno Domini 
 1877. 
 II. — The Order of Corporate Reunion : A Reply to " The 
 Month," A.D. 1881. 
 III. — The Movement for Corporate Reunion : An Address de- 
 livered at a Public Conference in 1887. 
 IV. — Scheme for Public Lectures on Reunion. 
 V. — Practical Suggestions on Corporate Reunion. 
 
 Bona pacm, IBomtm. 
 
PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 
 
 I. — The Order of Corporate Eeunion, 
 Founded a.d. 1877. 
 
 3rtat tjeg all mag ic ®ne. 
 
 T has long been felt that there is need of 
 united action for the purpose of supply- 
 ing certain defects, opposing certain 
 abuses, and carrying out certain objects 
 in the Church of England ; and this feeling has led 
 to the formation of various Societies, more or less 
 numerous and influential. Such are — The Society 
 for the Propagation of the Gospel; the Church 
 Missionary Society ; the English Church Union ; 
 the Guild of St. Alban ; the Home Reunion 
 Society; the Confraternity of the Blessed Sacra- 
 ment; the Society for the Maintenance of the 
 Faith, and the Association for the Promotion of 
 
264 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 the Unity of Christendom, all of which extend 
 their operations as far as possible over the entire 
 Anglican Church. 
 
 But a new crisis has arisen with which these 
 Societies are powerless to deal ; for now it is found, 
 to the sorrow and shame of many, that the Spiritual 
 freedom of the Church, together with the actual 
 jurisdiction of its Episcopate, is practically extinct. 
 And, having been forced by the invasion and active 
 power of these evils to investigate more closely the 
 whole history and condition of the Established 
 Church since the Tudor changes, certain other 
 defects and abuses have become evident to the 
 Founders of this Order, which urgently call for 
 remedy. The attention of Cathohc Churchmen, 
 therefore, is especially invited to the ensuing brief 
 statement of its object and the method by which it 
 desires to work. 
 
 The evils deplored, and which have to be con- 
 tended with, are these : — 
 
 1. Extreme confusion in organization and dis- 
 
 cipline. 
 
 2. Grave diversity of doctrinal teaching. 
 
 3. Lapse of spiritual jurisdiction. 
 
 5. Loss of the spiritual freedom of the Church. 
 
 4. Uncertainty of sacramental status,^ arising 
 
 ^ This, of course, need not mean that Church-of-Englaud 
 people question their own sacramental status or Episcopal sue- 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 265 
 
 from the long -continued prevalence of 
 shameful neglect and carelessness in the 
 administration of Baptism, contrary to the 
 directions contained in the Book of Common 
 Prayer. 
 Want of an unquestioned Episcopal Succes- 
 sion. 
 
 All these defects and evils have been carefully 
 examined into ; and, after long and prayerful 
 deliberation, adequate remedies have, by the help 
 of God, been secured. The rulers of this Order are 
 in a position to satisfy every person who may desire 
 further information, that nothing which is needed 
 for a sound dogmatic basis, — actual power of 
 Jurisdiction for the Rulers of the Order, spiritual 
 freedom to worship and serve God Almighty as 
 did our forefathers, and certain integrity of all 
 sacraments, — is wanting to the same. 
 
 cession ; but that other persons do — a notorious fact, which 
 cannot truthfully either be gainsaid or denied. On the other 
 hand — as a sign of rapid doctrinal declension and official disor- 
 ganization — it cannot now be overlooked that Wesleyan and 
 Baptist preachers sometimes read the Lessons in our parish 
 churches ; that, as at Westminster Abbey and elsewhere, Presby- 
 terian ministers and ordinary laymen, and even Unitarians, 
 deliver Lectures in such consecrated places ; and, in the case of 
 the Bishop of Eochester, the Eev. Dr. A. H. K. Boyd, of St. 
 Andrew's, in Scotland, is said to have preached a series of dis- 
 courses to the candidates for ordination in the Bishop's chapel 
 of Selsdon Park House, Dr. Boyd being a Presbyterian Minister. 
 
266 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 Not only have the Rulers succeeded in obtaining 
 all these things, but they have carefully done so 
 without adding to the existing confusion, without 
 infringing upon the lawful rights of any, and with- 
 out hastening that disintegrating and destructive 
 process which is rapidly going on around, and 
 which they so unfeignedly deplore. 
 
 They therefore affectionately invite all faithful 
 Catholics in the Church of England to examine 
 and study the principles of action of the Order. 
 This can be done by perusal of their Pastoral Letter^ 
 and by personal application to their duly-appointed 
 officers. That the work of the Order should be 
 conducted in accordance with the methods laid 
 down, it is necessary that those only should be 
 made acquainted with the details, who may be 
 practically concerned in them. As it is desired to 
 interfere with no one who is not willing to co- 
 operate, so it is the strong and solemn determina- 
 tion of the Rulers of the Order not to allow any- 
 one not concerned to interfere with them in any 
 way. If this great work be of God, as it is 
 believed to be, then by His help it will prosper. 
 If not, it will soon enough come to nought without 
 the intervention, opposition, or contrivance of man. 
 
 Finally, attention is called to the fact that 
 certain defects and misunderstandings which have 
 hitherto beset the path of Churchmen have con- 
 stituted very serious obstacles and hindrances to 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 267 
 
 the attainment of Corporate Reunion with other 
 portions of the One Family of God. These defects 
 and misunderstandings are now, thanks be to the 
 Blessed and Adorable Trinity! entirely obviated 
 in the persons of all who enter this Order. For 
 twenty years thousands of faithful Christians have 
 been unceasingly praying for the Restoration of 
 Corporate Reunion to the Churches of Christ ; so 
 that many cannot but regard the formal foundation 
 and successful institution of this Order as a direct 
 answer to these prayers. 
 
 'B.ti majotm JBet B'ottam. 
 
 II. — The Order oe Corporate Reunion : A 
 Reply to "The Month." ^ 
 
 OUR comments, Sir, in "The Month," 
 upon my article on the Order of Cor- 
 porate Reunion, which appeared in the 
 "Nineteenth Century," are certainly not 
 wanting in vigour. The adjectives you have 
 selected for use are both strong and numerous; 
 while your final condemnation is very severe. For 
 
 ' The Editor of " The Month," in courteously sending a copy 
 of that serial containing his comments to Dr. Lee, wrote, on Nov. 
 30th, 1881, as follows : — " I hope you will not think that I am 
 adding insult to injury in sending you a copy of the current 
 
268 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 myself, however, I do not object to plain speaking 
 or plain writing, as I occasionally use both ; and, as 
 you are so kind as to remark, on p. 569, of myself, 
 " If we misunderstand him, we hope he will set us 
 right," I send this short reply to endeavour to 
 do so. 
 
 Firstly, then, let me put on record a needful and 
 interesting historical fact : — 
 
 Seventeen years ago, at the suggestion of some 
 distinguished English Catholics, two Italian bishops 
 were anxiously and carefully considering the An- 
 glican position and the movement for Reunion in 
 the Church of England. With this latter, includ- 
 ing much of its literature, they were thoroughly 
 cognizant. One of these prelates — personally ac- 
 quainted with the late ex- Archdeacon Eobert Wil- 
 berforce — is now in a position of eminent dignity and 
 
 number of ' The Mouth.' You will believe me when I say that I 
 have written it with outspoken plainness, at least in the most 
 friendly spirit. I hope my words speak for themselves. If I 
 have at all misrepresented, or if you would desire to say anything 
 in answer, I shall be very glad to insert a Letter from you." 
 
 To this Dr. Lee at once replied, sending the above Answer in 
 manuscript. 
 
 That Answer was returned to him on the 14th of December, 
 with the following : — " It is impossible for me to put it in, and I 
 return it to you with many thanks." And again, in a second 
 Letter, dated the 16th of December: — "Do allow me to assure 
 you that my desire always is to show you all possible courtesy 
 and respect, and that I returned your Letter only because you 
 had asked that if it was inserted it should be printed entire, and 
 this was unfortunately out of my power." 
 
 I make no comments on this. 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 269 
 
 great authority. What they said on the subject and 
 practically recommended was then put on record. 
 Part of that record, in which both prelates agreed 
 - — quite suificient for my present purpose — is before 
 me as I write : — " Were the Anghcan body, by 
 reason of unquestioned and valid orders, in a 
 similar position to that of the Greeks, a movement 
 from amongst Anglicans of good- will, for obtaining 
 Corporate Unity, could no doubt be readily ap- 
 proved and properly assisted." 
 
 My friend the late Bishop of Kerry wrote to 
 Rome to the same effect in 1865, and the Very 
 Rev. Dr. Smith, at that time a Professor at the 
 Propaganda (as I was informed by Bishop 
 Moriarty, whose letters are before me), heartily 
 agreed with those bishops. 
 
 Since then various independent but obviously 
 providential circumstances have enabled the above 
 practical suggestions to be carried into effect. Of 
 course, at first sight, this may appear remarkable. 
 So it is. But it is nevertheless true. Charac- 
 terizing the action of the O.C.R. as "not merely 
 a delusion on the part of its promoters, but a fear- 
 ful sacrilege," you, of course, look at the move- 
 ment from a standing- point of your own. So do I. 
 Perhaps in the future we may each be enabled to 
 vary our opinions somewhat on the subject, with- 
 out making harsh criticisms or random charges, and 
 so come nearer to an agreement. However this 
 
270 COEPORATE EBUNION. 
 
 may be, Sir, I will endeavour to follow you in 
 writing unambiguously and plainly, so that we 
 may at least secure the common and obvious ad- 
 vantage of understanding each other. 
 
 " We are quite willing," you remark, " to con- 
 cede to Dr. Lee that the administration of Baptism 
 is not only jajma sacramentorum, but also janua 
 Ecdesice, that no one is a member of the visible 
 Church who has not been lawfully baptized " (p. 
 572). So be it then. And so let it be. Now, as all 
 members of the O.CR. have certainly been law- 
 fully baptized, I do not at all understand your 
 previous categorical statement: "Unfortunately 
 they [members of the O.C.R.] will not enter in by 
 the door, but seek to climb up some other way 
 into the fold" (p. 569). If there be but one door, 
 as there certainly is, and no other (saving, of 
 course, the baptism of desire and the baptism of 
 blood), and as they have already entered by that 
 one door, and have never been put out of the One 
 Church, into which they thus entered ; how in the 
 name of all that is good and true, can they rightly 
 and righteously be charged with being non- 
 Catholics? Or how can the due and careful ad- 
 ministration of baptism by its clergy make the 
 O.CR. " a new sect," and its founders and autho- 
 rities the authors of a " new schism? " Again, on 
 p. 575, you wrote. Our Lord's " Sacred Blood is 
 consumed by those whom He recognizes 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 271 
 
 as none of His;" whereas you have ah-eady dis- 
 tinctly admitted the exact contrary. 
 
 Let me here further explain myself. A man, 
 in comparison with other men, may be a lax 
 Catholic, or a wayward Catholic, or cowardly or 
 disobedient, or wanting in patience or perse- 
 verance, or given to prevarication, or morally 
 limp and indolent, and yet not cease to be a 
 Catholic. Unless such an one deliberately and 
 of intent and malice apostatizes by rejecting the 
 Faith, or has been formally and righteously cut 
 oflf from the Church of God — after accusation, 
 charge, trial, defence and sentence by com- 
 petent Authority — he is, without any shadow of 
 doubt, still a member of it. An ordinary parish 
 priest may impose on a sinner a sharp and long 
 penance, or refuse absolution altogether, or may 
 postpone communion ; but he cannot properly de- 
 clare such a person to be no Christian at all ; and if 
 he did his personal decree would be mere words 
 and vapour, — contrary to obvious fact. Even the 
 righteous application of a sharply-defined rule and 
 severe principle in ecclesiastical courts is frequently 
 modified by circumstances, and marked by recog- 
 nized and acknowledged exceptions. This is not 
 only in perfect accordance with all Canon Law 
 and Church tradition, but with Common Sense 
 and the most elementary principle of ordinary jus- 
 tice. The Church of God being guided by the 
 
272 CORPORATE EEUmON. 
 
 Spirit of God, cannot in its supremest court, and 
 in the long run, do an act of inherent and inten- 
 tional injustice, and I am perfectly certain will not. 
 
 Yet you write—" Others (of the O.C.R.) we 
 know" — not "we fear," "we suspect," or "we think 
 it probable," but "we know " — " wiU go on throwing 
 their stones at Catholics, Ritualists, and Puri- 
 tans ahke, and to the end of the story will remain 
 intruders into the sanctuary of the Most High " 
 (p. 579). To this I take leave to reply that no 
 member of the O.C.R. has thrown any stone at 
 any Catholic, or, as far as I know and believe, has 
 any wish or intention to do so, or to do anything 
 of the sort ; and that no baptized person who by 
 baptism has been made a member of Christ, a child 
 of God, and an inheritor of the kingdom of Heaven, 
 should be looked upon as an intruder. " The Spirit 
 and the Bride say Come, and let him that heareth say 
 Come, and let him that is athirst Come, and whoso- 
 ever will let him take of the water of life freely." 
 In lieu of such an invitation, I find a sentence 
 which, by its severe terms, leaves me no loop-hole 
 for not pointing out that it seems like a distinct dis- 
 regarding of the Divine command- — " Thou shalt 
 not bear false witness against thy neighbour." 
 
 Sir, we claim to be Catholics by right of our re- 
 generation, our Faith, and our sacraments. No- 
 where does the Established Church tell us to 
 believe in ought else than in the Catholic Church. 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 273 
 
 This I look upon as distinctly providential. The 
 Established Church, like all local churches, as 
 everyone must admit, is not a subject of faith at 
 all. When, therefore, we daily confess that we 
 " believe in the Catholic Church," we do not mean 
 by this that we believe in some abstraction, some 
 idea, or some corporation which once existed cen- 
 turies ago, and does not exist now. On the con- 
 trary, we beUeve in that Divine body which was 
 set up at Pentecost — owning now as much power 
 to further define or explain the One Faith as it 
 possessed at Nicaea or Ephesus. We know that it 
 is One, Holy, Catholic and Apostolic, and we be- 
 lieve and accept all the reasonable corollaries, 
 authoritative expositions, and obvious consequences 
 of such a belief. The Church of God is of course 
 indefectible and infallible, for it directly repre- 
 sents the Almighty, and is ever endowed and en- 
 dued with His Blessed Spirit. If it were not thus 
 Divine, there would be no heavenly Teacher in the 
 world at all ; and man would be thrown back on 
 his own disorganized and often weakened con- 
 science, on his personal conceptions of history, or 
 on some temporary blending or combination of 
 ever-changing human opinions, or on other mere 
 vain and worthless human expedients. Members 
 of the O.C.R., I repeat, have a direct part 
 and lot in the Church by right of their baptism, 
 as well as by the soundness of their Faith, and 
 
 T 
 
274 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 the spiritual reality and divine grace of the 
 sacraments. 
 
 Our members know that the Church of God is 
 Catholic and not national; and that consequently 
 such a stilted though common phrase as you put 
 into our mouth — " He need not forsake the Church 
 of his baptism, or stoop his neck to the yoke of a 
 foreign ecclesiastic" (p. 568), could never proceed 
 from the mouth of any member of the O.C.R. St. 
 Peter, the first Pope, and the inspired author of a 
 part of the New Testament, was " a foreign eccle- 
 siastic ; " and if in political affairs our degraded 
 ancestors, at the instigation of Whig peers, were so 
 anxious "to stoop their necks" to a Lutheran 
 Dutchman, their descendants, who have already 
 had a Scotch Archbishop, need not demur as re- 
 gards ecclesiastical affairs to recognize in Peter's 
 successor a holy and righteous Italian Pontiff. If 
 the Church of England be inherently and exclu- 
 sively national, the Church of God is Catholic, em- 
 bracing, as of old, Jew and Gentile, barbarian, 
 Scythian, bond and free. 
 
 We of the O.C.R., therefore, have deliberately 
 concluded that independent National Churches, 
 apart from the Church of God, though sometimes 
 founded on Christian sentiments, are in themselves 
 anomalies. They are seldom able to maintain the 
 Faith, they bear no charmed life, and in due 
 course cease to be. Fluctuating and indistinct in 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 275 
 
 their teaching, changeable in their belief, they are 
 one and all built on shifting sand. Hence their 
 rulers seldom grasp principles, and can never re- 
 sist revolutionary change. The plea of the neces- 
 sity for reformation (on which they may have 
 been first set up) is always ready to be used by 
 restless persons for further change. The varying 
 will of the People eventually dominates every- 
 thing; so that wherever the necessity arises, 
 Creeds, Canons, and true Traditions are to all 
 intents and purposes rudely put aside or efficiently 
 trodden out. 
 
 The present position of the Church of England, 
 both as regards laxity of doctrine and the enmity 
 of its foes, is dangerous in the extreme; and this 
 all true patriots must deplore. It is letting slip 
 its chief doctrines and sinking deeper and deeper 
 into the slough of doctrinal indifference. Practi- 
 cally, indeed, its faith is indefinite, for there is no 
 living authority to determine what is of faith or 
 what is error. For instance, no person can autho- 
 ritatively tell me what the Church of England 
 teaches as regards Baptism. Moreover, the now- 
 exploded policy that every beneficed cleric should 
 follow the bishop over him, is simply unworkable 
 and essentially ridiculous. If this policy were 
 now in vogue, in one diocese the Athanasian Creed 
 would be scornfully rejected; in another the prin- 
 . ciples of the condemned " Essays and Reviews " 
 
276 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 would be accepted and applied; in another the 
 very notion of a Christian priesthood would be 
 ridiculed and cast out; while any clergyman 
 roving from j)lace to place, and ready to attempt 
 such summersaults, would have to change his 
 religious creed with his geographical longitude and 
 latitude — a position of no slight moral and intel- 
 lectual difficulty. 
 
 To show that National Churches are quite un- 
 able to maintain the Faith, let the present alarming 
 state of Oxford be considered. It is tolerably 
 well set forth in a recent sermon by Canon King, 
 reported in the " Oxford University Herald." It 
 is one of a series of sermons to undergraduates, 
 of which Mr. Jowett of Balliol and Dr. Percival 
 were the preachers during the present term — ^ 
 " gentlemen of different Schools of Thought," 
 but all tolerated, and all beautifully and bene- 
 volently acting together. Canon King certainly 
 begins at the beginning. Of the University he 
 truly enough declares : — " The restrictions, com- 
 pulsions, penalties, almost everywhere done away 
 with, very little Authority is exercised to keep you 
 in the right Faith. You have j^arted with home and 
 its thousand tender, protective, authoritative in- 
 fluences; and here, when you seek to rest, your 
 head rests, it may be like Jacob's, on a pillar that 
 is hard as stone ; and you find us with old things 
 very much broken up., brought back to the consideration 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 277 
 
 of the first principles of society and individual life^ 
 discussing even the existence of a soul and God. You 
 have come among us at a time when there are 
 difficulties and dangers close at hand, all around 
 you. It is a great and serious time, but there is 
 abundance of power for you, and it is a day of 
 splendid and increasing opportunities." Though 
 a Christian " Professor " of something or other, 
 he himself does not presume to teach. For he 
 appears to have no authority on which to rest his 
 teaching. He asks his hearers to teach themselves 
 to become or remain Deists. His practical sug- 
 gestion, and in his own words, is as follows: — " I 
 do wish this morning to make the venture, and to 
 ask for your help, to ask you to protect for the 
 common good that which is beautiful beyond all 
 comparison with all created beauty, and more 
 effectual for man's happiness than all the flowers 
 of Paradise — I mean even a belief in God Himself. I 
 want to ask you all to help in this, to help in the 
 maintenance of the belief in God." Of course the 
 political co-operation of Tractarians and Ritualists 
 with Radicals, Know-nothing-arians, and Atheists 
 has brought about this awful state of affairs. 
 
 And in our dangerous position of ecclesiastical 
 isolation there seems no human probability of 
 things being mended. For Authority comes from 
 above, not from below. Archbishop Tait and his 
 despicable and disastrous Public Worship Regula- 
 
278 COBPOEATE REUNION. 
 
 tion Act have rendered all ecclesiastical govern- 
 ment in the Establishment simply impossible and 
 out of the question — as events before our eyes too 
 conclusively prove. To fondly imagine that by some 
 future appeal to numbers — to Conferences or Lay- 
 gatherings — to the Rabble, in fact — Spiritual 
 Authority can anyhow be restored to the Anglican 
 bishops or to a set of new " Church Courts," is to 
 move blindly about in Utopia, and to allow a 
 playful Imagination to develop into harmless 
 mania. The Broad Church " Happy-Family " 
 theory — to the comprehensive cage of which all 
 parties seem willing to contribute specimen birds 
 and beasts, with their claws trimmed and teeth 
 drawn — seems alone possible and practicable. As 
 an outcome of this, others than Canon King might 
 testify that Religion is rapidly dying out. In the 
 present generation its influence on all classes is at 
 the lowest possible ebb ; in the next generation — 
 under the Atheistic School Board tutelage — it will 
 be nil. I shudder at the thought of the new 
 scientific breed, without religion and without 
 morality, ungovernable and ungoverned, save by 
 Brute Force — grimacing apes with undying souls. 
 Roman Catholic Englishmen, as well as all mem- 
 bers of the Established Church who are Christians, 
 must surely deplore these evils; and I hope and 
 believe earnestly desire some efficient remedy — 
 some bold and broad scheme of self-defence, by 
 
A PEACTICAL EPILOGUE. 279 
 
 ■which such expanding dangers may be met and 
 overcome. To show you, however, that a clear, 
 sharp, undeviating policj'^ is not always workable, 
 without some relaxation or certain needful excep- 
 tions, permit me to call attention to a fact before 
 our eyes. Because of our unhappy divisions in 
 England, Christians are obliged " to put up with 
 a system of national education which is at its root 
 distinctly atheistic ; and," as some persons add (I 
 am not myself amongst the number), " to make the 
 best of it." Amongst these latter are all the 
 Catholic, as well as all the Anglican, bishops. 
 Now, in itself, atheistic education, like divisions 
 amongst Christians, is at once odious and dan- 
 gerous. If, however, the one can be tolerated in 
 act for the sake of pounds, shillings, and pence, 
 surely the other may be temporarily endured in 
 mere theory — but only in theory. For actually 
 all the baptized, though accidentally separated, 
 are by grace very truly and really one. In fact 
 here, for the sake of anticipated advantage " the 
 end obviously justifies the means." 
 
 But to revert once again (now that the position 
 has been broadly set forth) to your gravest charge. 
 Sacrilege, in your judgment, it appears, is an act 
 not inherently and essentially sacrilegious. It 
 only sometimes becomes so when done apart from 
 authority. Now to my mind true sacrilege in its 
 essence is always true sacrilege ; and no accidental 
 
280 COEPOEATE EEUNION. 
 
 circumstances can change its nature, though they 
 may of course add to its guilt. For example, if one 
 of the Rulers in the O.C.R. were to validly give the 
 Sacrament of Confirmation to a baptized person, 
 that act in itself would not only not be sacrilegious, 
 but true and righteous. But the want of explicit 
 authority in your opinion makes an otherwise true 
 and righteous act distinctly sacrilegious. This 
 may be so, I admit. I cannot agree with you, 
 however ; for in any authoritative judgment on the 
 point given in a church court, accidental circum- 
 stances (reasons, motives, aims, intentions) would 
 come in for the Judge's consideration; while 
 nothing which was not in itself inherently sacri- 
 legious could be made so by any possible judgment 
 or decree ; and, if you decline to admit as much, 
 I fear we must agree to differ. 
 
 In the argument under consideration everything 
 turns on this practical point: — "Is an Anglican 
 clergyman guilty of sacrilege in baptizing condi- 
 tionally a person regarding the validity of whose 
 baptism there exists a reasonable doubt?" For 
 myself, I firmly believe that he is not only not in 
 the remotest degree guilty of sacrilege, but that, 
 on the contrary, he is doing a distinct and direct 
 duty — both from an Anglican and Catholic standing- 
 point — in so acting. This being so, I further 
 maintain that, if such a conditionally-baptized 
 person held, for example, the position of a Church- 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 281 
 
 of-England clergyman, it would be right for him 
 to receive conditional confirmation or conditional 
 ordination as a consequence of such conditional 
 baptism. For note this — the change from a state 
 of nature (the state of the unbaptized) to a state 
 of grace (the state of the baptized) is essentially 
 and actually greater and more momentous than 
 the change effected by any ordination. Ordination 
 does but take an ordinary Christian and make him 
 an office-bearer in the Church of God; whereas 
 the grace of baptism makes one who by nature 
 is an alien a fellow-citizen of the saints and of 
 the household of God. Where then, I ask, is 
 the sacrilege * of which you endeavour to make 
 the rulers of the O.C.R. guilty? It has no exis- 
 tence whatsoever, save in the imagination of the 
 misinformed and mistaken. Those rulers — who are 
 no more sacrilegious than Greek or Armenian 
 clergy are sacrilegious — might just as reasonably 
 be charged with bigamy, burglary, or murder. 
 
 ^ Cardinal Newman freely admits that the " National Church 
 has hitherto been a serviceable breakwater against doctrinal 
 errors more fundamental than its own." — Apologia pro Vita Sua 
 (p. 342). The late Mr. A. W. Pugin, fifteen years previously, 
 styled it " a great breakwater between the raging waves of Infi- 
 delity and Catholic Truth in this land." — Church and State, 4th 
 ed. (p. 31). The great Bishop John Milner, writing of Anglicans, 
 said, " I wish to prevent them from frittering away their Eeligion, 
 and launching into Latitudinarianism. If they will not be good 
 Catholics, I am desirous that they should remain good Church-of- 
 Bngland men." — Letters to a Prelendary. Can it be sacrilege, 
 
282 COEPORATE EEUNION. 
 
 No one, so far as I am aware, maintains that the 
 O.C.R. is in itself perfect. No one belonging to 
 it regards it as otherwise than a reasonable and 
 legitimate means to an end. It is pro-temporary, 
 tentative, and exceptional. Its members pray and 
 labour for Corporate Reunion, a programme at once 
 sensible, rational, and wise. Our nation, as a 
 nation, and not at all realizing what was being 
 done, was long ago and to its great loss, separated 
 visibly in things spiritual from the rest of Christen- 
 dom. Why should not the nation (or at least 
 those of the Established Church who still believe 
 in the fundamental doctrines of Christianity) re- 
 turn in a body to visible unity ? In the Past 
 large national bodies and communities have lapsed 
 and been corporately restored. Why not in the 
 Present ? 
 
 In the Church of God, as everyone knows, various 
 Societies and Orders have from time to time been 
 set up to compass and complete certain specific 
 works. Some of these Societies have been mis- 
 understood, their purpose has been often misrepre- 
 sented, and themselves sometimes disapproved. 
 Some, again, have been let alone, neither disap- 
 proved nor approved, neither blessed and privileged 
 by authority, nor condemned. The O.C.R., no 
 
 then, to repair and restore this breakwater from time to time, 
 to enable it more effectively to resist the winds and waves of 
 terrible storms ? 
 
A PEACTICAL EPILOGUE. 283 
 
 doubt, can work quietly, disobeying no law, and 
 infringing on no one's rights, and can well alFord 
 to wait. What is it to bear for a while jeers or 
 misrepresentations, to be called by nick-names, or 
 to be accused of being traitorous schemers, " guilty 
 of sacrilegious excesses," if, by the favour of 
 Heaven and the aid of the Saints, a hardened 
 schism can be reversed, and past divisions healed ? 
 Great works have always been condemned at their 
 outset; witness, for example, your own illustrious 
 Society. Prudence and patience are, after all, not 
 vices; while the possession of a right Faith and 
 valid sacraments are certainly no mean nor unim- 
 portant gifts. To God, who by human instrumen- 
 tality so providentially bestowed them, be all praise 
 and glory ! They will, no doubt, be guarded by the 
 Authorities as the apple of their eye, as a " pearl of 
 great price ; " while their discreet use and prudent 
 exercise, full of the holiest consolations, will be 
 accounted for at the Great Tribunal of all. 
 
 Of this I feel perfectly certain that should the 
 time come when the motives, intentions, and line 
 of action of the O.C.R. might, in the face of the 
 Church, be prudently set forth and be prepared 
 for consideration by competent Catholic Authority, 
 no injustice will be done to any of its members. 
 They will not be maligned and misrepresented, 
 nor will they be snubbed or insulted ; they will 
 be sure to obtain fair-play and a full hearing in 
 
284 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 open court ; they will be allowed to formulate their 
 own pleas without prejudice, and to plead their 
 own righteous cause unfettered. Their motives 
 will be fairly and impartially judged ; the complex 
 difficulties of their unprecedented situation and 
 unique position will be righteously taken into con- 
 sideration. It will not be forgotten, moreover, 
 that they are not the authors of the unhappy 
 schism, secured and sealed under Elizabeth 
 Boleyn, but the unfortunate and sorely-hampered 
 heirs to it. And it will be seen that their intention 
 — honest, pure, and sanctified — was neither to 
 maintain an old schism — God forbid ! — nor to make 
 a new one. They will certainly never be con- 
 demned unheard. 
 
 For the Supreme Eulers of the Church of God, 
 guided by the Holy Ghost, cannot possibly, in the 
 long run, commit an act of intentional injustice nor 
 maintain error. Truth of every kind belongs to 
 God and His Church. This acknowledged dogma- 
 tic fact may well serve, therefore, as the foundation 
 of a sure hope and certain conviction on this point ; 
 and enable members of the O.C.R., at the same 
 time, to bear patiently the no doubt well-meant 
 criticism under consideration, and all other of a 
 like kind. 
 
 Call to mind. Sir, that it took half a century of 
 legal savagery, conceived with Satanic art and 
 applied with demoniacal fury, — torture, fines, im- 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 285 
 
 prisonments, and martyrdoms, — to visibly sever 
 the Ancient Church of England from the rest of 
 Christendom. Savagery under the form of " law,"^ 
 by the way, is its most detestable form. Those, 
 therefore, longing for Corporate Reunion may well 
 afford to exercise a little patience in labouring to 
 remedy and reverse the evil. That evil is practi- 
 cally before us in this our beloved country, in the 
 hundred and seventy discordant sects, all contra- 
 dicting each other, and rendering Christian teach- 
 ing more and more difficult of success. At all 
 events, no good work can be completed and 
 crowned until it has been commenced. Some, I 
 know, maintain that though St. Peter of old used 
 a net in fishing, and so took in multitudes by the 
 operation, yet now fish should only be taken one 
 by one, as it were Avith a fishing-rod. May there 
 not just now be right and reason for both methods ? 
 The original commission was, " Go ye, therefore,, 
 and teach all nations." A national restoration by 
 Corporate Reunion, as under Cardinal Pole, can 
 alone, humanly speaking, preserve Christianity to 
 the Nation we love ; securing social order and good 
 government, with all their attendant blessings, for 
 those who may come after us. 
 
 All Saints', Lambeth, 1881. 
 
286 COKPOEATE REUNION. 
 
 III. — The Movement foe Coepoeate Reunion.' 
 
 "IPEAKING altogether in my private 
 capacity, and not as a member of any 
 order or organization — for we are met 
 this evening as individuals, without 
 present regard for any particular society, each one 
 committing himself only by his spoken words — 
 in the Name of the God of Peace, I respectfully 
 and heartily welcome you one and all to this 
 Conference. 
 
 The earnest longing for Reunion, a reasonable 
 outcome of the great Oxford movement of 1835, 
 has certainly spread and deepened in intensity 
 during the past fifty- two years. Amongst Roman 
 Catholics, Bishop Doyle, of Kildare ; Bishop 
 Moriarty, of Kerry; Cardinal Wiseman, Mr. ^neas 
 Macdonell, Father Ignatius Spencer, Mr. de Lisle, 
 Father Lockhart,^ and Father Tondini have each 
 advocated united Prayer for this object. 
 
 ' An Address delivered by the Author, as President of a 
 Public Conference held in Palace Road, Lambeth, July the 19th, 
 1887. 
 
 ^ Father Lockhart, one of the original Founders of the 
 A.P.U.O. in 1857, wrote thus to the Author, July 10, 1887, in 
 reference to the Conference at which this Address was delivered : 
 
A PEACTICAL EPILOGUE. 287 
 
 In 1857 an Association for Prayer — the 
 A.P.U.C. — was set up in Westminster. Twenty 
 years later a religious order of a still more divine 
 character was formally established. No less than 
 fifty thousand persons, in round numbers, during 
 the past thirty years, are believed to have given 
 their adhesion to one or the other of these. Both 
 have been singularly blessed, while each has tended 
 to keep before the minds of Englishmen the one 
 most deep and pressing duty of labouring to 
 restore such visible intercommunion between the 
 national Church of England and the one world- 
 wide unerring Church Universal. 
 
 Without presuming to judge the motives and 
 actions of others, who have personally solved the 
 difficulty of the situation for themselves, it surely 
 cannot be wrong for baptized Englishmen, cor- 
 porate members of the National Church, yet 
 patently separated from so many of their brethren 
 in Christ, both to pray and labour for such Re- 
 union. This is all the more necessary when 
 
 — " I regret that I shall be engaged preaching a Mission and 
 Eetreat in Dublin, so I can be with you in spirit only. This I 
 shall be every day, but especiially in the Holy Mass. Tou know- 
 that I have never changed my views as to the soundness of the 
 original basis of the A.P.U.C. "What we meant was misunder- 
 stood by those among us in authority. To their decision I was, 
 however, bound to bow. Let us hope much, as I do, from this 
 new departure. I honour your courage in boldly presenting the 
 question before a public meeting which will, I suppose, consist of 
 persons of various shades of religious opinion." 
 
288 CORPOEATB REUNION. 
 
 Liberty has so largely developed into licence, that 
 the wildest and most senseless theories of life, as 
 degrading in their consequences as they are offen- 
 sive in themselves, are launched forth by writers — 
 saying in their hearts " there is no God " — who 
 proclaim, as the outcome of physical research, that 
 man has no soul, and is like the beasts that perish. 
 England, as we all know, was violently sepa- 
 rated from the rest of Christendom under the 
 Tudors, whose policy, as we have discovered, has 
 been very far-rea^itiiTg. This separation was not 
 the work q^the'peopl'fj — poor souls! who did all in 
 their power to waiid off the evil. It was artfully 
 effected by powerful Machiavellian statesmen and 
 by cruel Sovereigns. Houses of God were pil- 
 laged, defiled, or razed to the ground. It has 
 been calculated that no less than seven thousand 
 churches and guUd or chantry-chapels were then 
 absolutely destroyed, and their various revenues 
 appropriated. And that, between the years 1530 
 and 1603, not less than two hundred thousand 
 Englishmen were slaughtered, starved, or other- 
 wise cruelly punished by imprisonment, merely 
 because they refused to participate in such changes. 
 Thus the old Faith of England was persecuted 
 and cast out, while a modified form of Catholic 
 Christianity, set up and patronized by the State, 
 was expected to occupy effectively the ancient 
 strongholds of Truth. 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 289 
 
 In the course of three hundred and fifty years, 
 however, we may note at length that the like prin- 
 ciple of Reform being newly applied, no less than 
 a hundred and seventy new sects have from time 
 to time broken off from the same and set up on 
 their own accounts. Such organizations, as we 
 know, have been formed by self-pleasers and self- 
 seekers, who, not satisfied with what existed, 
 arranged these mere human organizations ; always 
 wild and extravagant in their conception, and often 
 ludicrous and contemptible in their outcome. At 
 the same time, be it uttered in sorrow, of practical 
 religious authority scarcely a shred or shadow re- 
 mains. As a consequence of this, as those who are 
 not blind may see, the beneficent influence of 
 Christianity is being disregarded ; while, now that 
 Religion is purposely ignored in Public Life, the 
 difficulties of civil government, by any other prin- 
 ciple than that of artful compromise and physical 
 force, are steadily increasing. Thus temporal 
 governors, owning great responsibility, find them- 
 selves unwilling and unable to govern ; while 
 actual power is occasionally seized by some darling 
 of the people, a soldier of fortune, or a self- 
 seeking adventurer without a shred of good prin- 
 ciple — Brute force without Christian morals being 
 the direct consequence. 
 
 During the last three hundred and fifty years, 
 as History sets forth, various well-intended at- 
 
 TJ 
 
290 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 tempts at Reunion have failed, because as I myself 
 distinctly note, both in plan and project, the See 
 of St. Peter has been passed over by those Avho 
 from time to time have made them. Archbishop 
 Laud, our noblest post-Reformation prelate, at- 
 tempted little more than mere Reunion at home ; 
 and this mainly to preserve the Crown and save 
 the State. The learned divines of Charles the 
 Second's time, faced by cantankerous agitators and 
 lawless religionists, in their own home troubles 
 too often forgot their proper relations to the chief 
 See of Christendom. They failed to remember 
 their true spiritual relationship with the whole 
 family of God, and to regard dutifully the official 
 position of the Father of the faithful. So it was 
 later on with the Nonjurors. Many special state- 
 ments and attempted improvements of these pious 
 persons were in themselves respectively true and 
 righteous enough ; but in their elaborate proposals 
 for intercommunion, they directly and exclusively 
 turned to the petrified systems of the East. In 
 due coui'se this movement died of utter inanition. 
 It soon appeared altogether dry and sapless, its 
 lofty aims were utterly brought to naught, it 
 altogether withered away. 
 
 The Oxford movement in its initiation did some- 
 thing towards promoting Reunion, and when Mr. 
 Keble's " Prayers for Unity " were first issued, 
 appeared to promise much more. For all that has 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 291 
 
 been effected by that movement — its literature, 
 dogmatic, ecclesiastical, and moral — we should 
 thank God continually. At its outset its authors 
 undertook a distinct work of restoration and con- 
 struction. Defiled and desolate sanctuaries were 
 restored and used. Slovenly services were im- 
 proved ; new churches of a true and beautiful type 
 buUt. Baptism began to be administered with 
 greater care and less chance of the Sacrament 
 being invalid. Mean and unfurnished tables of 
 communion, flanked by the lion and unicorn, or 
 pictures of Elizabeth or James I. , gave place to 
 lighted .altars adorned with the crucifix or cross ; 
 while the maimed Eucharistic rite, which, under 
 foreign innovators, had been profanely degraded to 
 a meal, has in a few cases of late years come to be 
 celebrated with care and dignity. Our cathedrals 
 where so many ministerial pedants vegetated, or 
 preached the Avorthless negations of Geneva or 
 Germany, are now again used as regards both nave 
 and choir, baptistery, ambulatory, and sanctuary; 
 while everywhere churches of the Church of Eng- 
 land are beginning to appear as of old, and the 
 senseless prejudice against the Faith of our fore- 
 fathers is steadily diminishing. For the system of 
 negation-mongering, as anyone may note — though 
 its disquieting noises may occasionally be heard — 
 is rotten and falling to pieces. The logical and 
 direct development of such — -Theism, Agnosticism, 
 
292 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 and Atheism, steadily advancing — are naturally 
 taking its place. It is with a total denial of God's 
 existence, not with Protestantism, that we shall 
 soon have to deal. The justification-by-sentiment 
 men and the Calvinistic fatalists of preceding periods 
 have turned out to be the heralds of what Carlyle 
 forcibly called "the pig-and-gutter philosophy" — 
 a philosophy at once irrational and degrading. 
 Another "school of thought," by its foul and 
 dreary literature, explicitly declares that Chris- 
 tianity is false, that property is robbery, and that 
 chastity is a crime. Such philosophy seems to my- 
 self worthy rather of the stye than of the schools. 
 
 Now our present state of confusion and disorder, 
 the outcome of which is impotence, a policy of 
 " drifting," and of placidly agreeing to differ, has 
 arisen chiefly from the want of Authority. In the 
 future, the line of demarcation between Truth and 
 Error — Error as protean as ever — will become still 
 more definite and marked. Those who accept the 
 Catholic Faith in the fulness of its natural growth 
 and due developments, must, of course, be found 
 banded together, shoulder to shoulder, in its de- 
 fence; those who deny and reject it, and laugh it 
 to scorn, will gather steadily and in force for 
 renewed attacks. And these attacks, as historical 
 precedents all too plainly tell us, are likely to be 
 neither mealy-mouthed, nor feeble, nor few. Not 
 the men of words, but the men of deeds — and 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 293 
 
 probably of dark deeds — may then make their 
 sinister influence felt. 
 
 Humanly speaking, if Historical Christianity is 
 to be preserved in England, in connection with the 
 Established Church, such will only be done by 
 Corporate Reunion — the union of one body with 
 another. The national precedent for this — " lux 
 in tenebris " — is the beneficent action of Cardinal 
 Pole in 1553. That was effected under lawful 
 Church Authority, by wisdom and prudence illu- 
 mined from on high — the Nation by its representa- 
 tives openly consenting, the perfect Faith of Chris- 
 tendom being ever had in view. As a precedent 
 for this precedent, there had been the great Council 
 of Florence, held in 1439. Other precedents in 
 less remote periods may also be referred to. The 
 Report of Father Leander, concerning the Church 
 of England in 1634, both in its dogmatic and hier- 
 archical features, was a consequence of the desire 
 of Pope Urban VIII. for the restoration of our 
 country to Catholic Unity. A little later Gregorio 
 Panzani, the Holy Father's confidential agent, 
 could write from England thus: — "If the affair of 
 the Union should not succeed, I am content to 
 grow grey in the drudgery towards accomplishing 
 it ; " while, on the Anglican side. Bishop Moun- 
 tagu, of Chichester, declared in writing that, " He 
 was satisfied both the Archbishops, with the Bishop 
 of London and several others of the episcopal 
 
294 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 order, besides a great number of the learned inferior 
 clergy, were prepared to fall in with the Church of 
 Rome as to a supremacy purely spiritual ; and that 
 there was no other method of ending controversies 
 than by having recourse to some centre of ecclesi- 
 astical Unity." A still more recent precedent for 
 such Reunion is that of forty years ago, when in 
 its corporate capacity the " Eutychian Church of 
 Syria," as it was termed, with its Patriarch, 
 prelates, and clergy, were formally restored to 
 visible intercommunion with the Holy See. 
 
 What is wanted now, however, on all sides, is 
 not an exact parallel for action, or a perfect histori- 
 cal precedent — on such, an adept in the art might 
 spht words for a month — but good faith, a loyal 
 disposition, earnest zeal, glad self-sacrifice, and 
 hearty charity. " Where there is a will there is a 
 way." 
 
 On the part of Rome, it should not be forgotten 
 that without the co-operation of the early Tudor 
 prelates, validly ordained and clothed with autho- 
 rity, neither the initiatory nor subsequent courses 
 of revolutionary action under Henry VIII., 
 Edward VI., and Elizabeth, could have been taken 
 with success. The work then done was not that of 
 Protestants, be it remembered, but of bad and faith- 
 less Catholics, false to their divine trust. 
 
 Again. All official condemnations made during 
 these eventful reigns directly concerned only those 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 295 
 
 personally condemned, not persons of subsequent 
 periods, and certainly not their nineteenth-century 
 successors. 
 
 We, on our side of the wall of separation, are 
 the heirs, not the authors of the evils now com- 
 plained of. From these evils English Roman 
 Catholics alike suffer with ourselves. The atheistic 
 Board School system, legislation without God, 
 public indifference to Christianity, and mixed 
 marriages — all direct consequences of the old 
 breach of unity — are playing sad and serious havoc 
 with them. We deplore this. 
 
 Again : We none of us desire the extension or 
 perpetuation of such evils, whether remote or proxi- 
 mate ; but all earnestly wish for their removal. 
 God be thanked, the Christian tradition has been 
 broadly and constantly maintained amongst us; 
 while, on the whole, we have good reason to believe 
 that the English are a baptized race. During the 
 last fifty years the work of restoration, both in the 
 moral and religious life of the nation, as also in 
 Christian education, has been mainly effected 
 through the National Church. Even amongst 
 Eoman Catholics, some of the most active and 
 able were once Anglicans. 
 
 No one, let it be furthermore noted, who is 
 earnestly and continuously labouring to remove 
 and banish divisions, can be rightly or righteously 
 regarded as a schismatic. 
 
296 CORPOEATE REUNION. 
 
 At the same time, the work of restoring inter- 
 communion should be made not as difficult, but as 
 easy as possible. This obligation, be it remarked 
 in all proper humility, lies under God upon the 
 rulers of both sides. When such is frankly ad- 
 mitted, it will no doubt soon be acted upon. 
 
 Corporate Reunion, let it now be added, would 
 give energy and secure a blessing to individuals, 
 affording at once a common ground for their work, 
 and a crown to their labours. Much demoniacal 
 discord would soon cease. The everlasting wrang- 
 lings of professional and often ill-conditioned con- 
 troversialists would most happily terminate. Such 
 at last might be obliged to promote Christian 
 knowledge by a loftier method, or adopt some other 
 calling. The force and value of Home and Foreign 
 Missions, again, would be promptly doubled or quad- 
 rupled. The spectacle of Christian contending with 
 Christian would cease. To unity of faith would, of 
 course, follow unity of worship. The endless and 
 perplexing varieties of service and observances in 
 the National Church would give place to one sacred 
 Liturgy — with corresponding subsidiary forms of 
 devotion grouped round it — authorized by divine 
 Authority, and because of unvarying rules of duty, 
 universally performed. For the silly " Ultramarine 
 theory," as it is called, of travellers and others, 
 that the Catholic of Calais, for example, becomes a 
 schismatic at Dover, and the itinerant Dover 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 297 
 
 Catholic a schismatic in France and Belgium, there 
 ■would be no possible use. It might be deposited 
 in any literary lumber-room, or as a piece of 
 effeminate sentimentality wisely flung to the winds. 
 But, to return: That deposit of Faith, which is 
 everywhere and at all times part of the common 
 heritage of the baptized, would thus become a 
 portion of our every-day lot. The rank roots of 
 the upas-tree of discord would be removed and 
 destroyed ; its bitter fruits would drop off. Instead 
 of divisions, religious co-operation based on God's 
 perfect revelation would be secured; instead of 
 opinion. Faith; instead of dissensions, unity and 
 peace. 
 
 In all our disappointments and vexations that 
 the chariot-wheels of this divine scheme often 
 labour heavily, and appear to make but slow pro- 
 gress, let us ever pray more earnestly, enlist more 
 Saints as our patrons, and cast all our care upon 
 God. We may, at the same time, most appro- 
 priately note that, even in human affairs, the few, 
 and not the many, effect great works. In all such, 
 as history declares, the man is known rather than 
 the multitude. 
 
 But We ourselves must end and give place to the 
 more worthy. It may be asked generally- — what 
 can be done ? Or particularly and individually — 
 what can I do? 
 
 In reply to such questions the true answer seems 
 
298 COEPOEATE REUNION. 
 
 to be — Prayer in conjunction with the Divine and 
 most efficacious Sacrifice, persistent labour, the 
 removal of rooted prejudices, and, finally, the 
 maintenance of Truth, each in our different spheres. 
 Such means are certainly open to us all. Union 
 artfully arranged upon Latitudinarianism would 
 onljr turn out to be the increasing discord of mis- 
 belief and the untimely recognition of "schools of 
 thought;" as though the Church Universal were a 
 human academy rather than a divine kingdom. 
 Union based upon such dogmatic compromise, or 
 upon ignoring the teaching office of the Church, 
 would be only based upon shifting sand. Self- 
 pleasers, as we all know, only co-operate tem- 
 porarily, so long as all of them are j^leased with 
 themselves and with their temporary allies. When 
 such cease to please, the temporary combination is 
 certain to break up, and the well-intended work, 
 as a matter of course, comes to an end. By and 
 through another, a nobler and a more divine 
 method, the power and influence of prayer-^con- 
 stant, systematic, hearty, devout, and earnest, a 
 call to welcome and practise which is now upon 
 each of us — may God, in His own time and way, 
 bestow upon all the blessing of visible unity and a 
 divine and enduring peace ! 
 
A PRACTICAL EJPILOGUE. 299' 
 
 IV. — Scheme eob Public Lectures on 
 Reunion, 
 
 submitted eor approval and acceptance to the. 
 
 committee OF THE A. P. U. C, AT 32, CHARING 
 CROSS, ON MARCH 8tH, 1886. 
 
 1. 
 
 ANY of the present political, social,, 
 and religious disorders in England 
 have their root and origin in the Ec- 
 clesiastical Tudor changes. 
 
 2. As the Church-of-England pastor of every 
 parish acknowledges his bishop to be his superior, 
 so the bishop himself (visible head of every diocese, 
 representing our Divine Lord,) owns a direct 
 ecclesiastical superior in the lawful Archbishop of 
 his particular province. 
 
 3. No Archbishop of a province, however, can 
 finally determine and define the Faith, nor settle 
 controversies. Such can only be done by a General 
 Council presided over by its divine mouthpiece. 
 For a body without a head is either an abortion or 
 a corpse. 
 
 4. Since the Tudor changes, the Archbishops 
 of the National Church, whether in camerd or 
 in Convocation, have acknowledged no spiritual 
 superior, except the British Monarch — from whom 
 
300 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 they dutifully receive such jurisdiction as they 
 claim and possess. 
 
 5. The cure for ecclesiastical and other dis- 
 orders is the corporate restoration of England 
 to Catholic Unity, and the efiicient renewal of 
 spiritual Authority, upon the important principles 
 and beneficent action of Cardinal- Archbishop Pole 
 in 1553. 
 
 Sexagesima, 1886. 
 
 V. — Practical Suggestions eor Corporate 
 Reunion. 
 
 N unauthorized change there is no prin- 
 ciple of finality. 
 
 1. One reform, under the Tudors, 
 involved and implied others. Those 
 persons who admitted the need of the former, were 
 often morally compelled to approve of the latter. ' 
 Many uncalled-for changes have followed. 
 
 -B. g., It has been asked, but not answered, " Why were 
 valid forms of ordination (which all recognized as valid), made 
 to give way to others, regarding which there have been and 
 are so many disputes as to their value and validity ? " 
 
 2. Authority comes from above, not from 
 below ; from God, not from the People. When 
 ecclesiastical Authority is destroyed or enslaved. 
 
A PRACTICAL EPILOGUE. 
 
 301 
 
 all social and political authority is weakened, and 
 in danger of being rendered feeble, or lost. 
 
 3. The absence of Authority led and leads to 
 the adoption of individualism — " Every one for 
 himself, and God for us all." 
 
 A case was recently mentioned at a public meeting in London 
 of a certain family, consisting of eleven persons, including 
 parents, of whom seven different persons or portions attended 
 seven different places of worship or meeting-houses. 
 
 Hence the existence of no less than 170 various 
 Christian sects (independent of the Catholic Church) 
 in England. 
 
 " The true force of Dissent lies in the abnormal separation of 
 the National Church from the rest of Christendom. What the 
 Church of England could do against Authority which she had 
 previously admitted, her children could equally do against her- 
 self. Hence, no sooner had Elizabeth consummated the seve- 
 rance from the Holy See, and the rest of the Catholic Church, 
 than her own subjects acted on the precedent, and the union of 
 the National Church was broken by the secession of the Puritans." 
 — Amh'ose de Lisle. 
 
 Consequences. 
 
 A. Want of legitimate au- 
 
 thority. 
 
 (■Ecclesiastical. 
 i Political. 
 I Social. 
 
 B. Absence of general co-operation. 
 
 c. Independent and not co-operative action. 
 
 D. Active contention and disputation, even 
 
 on the fundamental principles of Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 E. Organized strife and disputation, followed 
 
 by legal persecution arranged and sus- 
 tained by special societies (i.e., barratry. 
 See p. 227). 
 
 F. Loss of energy and power. 
 
 G. Waste of money and time. 
 
 H. Impotence of home and foreign mis- 
 sionary operations. 
 
■302 
 
 CORPORATE REUNION. 
 
 Proposals. 
 
 Restoration of Supreme Ecclesiastical Au- 
 thority. 
 
 The acknowledged principle of Patriarchs, Archbishops, 
 and Primates involves the unity of such Authority. 
 
 2. Such Authority vested, not in a Board, a 
 Bench, a Committee, a Convention, or a 
 group of persons, whether elected by others 
 or self-chosen, but in a single individual. 
 
 IVhat is wanting 
 in all Christian 
 communities as 
 regards 
 
 1. The Faith. 
 
 2. Ecclesiastical Order, 
 
 3. Canon Law. 
 
 4. Ecclesiastical 1 Clergy 
 
 Discipline \ and 
 for J Laity. ^ 
 
 To be restored and 
 I accepted by 
 
 competent 
 thority. 
 
 Au- 
 
 The Reunion of all such Christian communities, 
 in which Baptism is validly administered, upon 
 the principle of Authority and Faith, should be 
 made as easy and not as difficult as possible. 
 
 Examples of 
 Corporate 
 B e u n i o n 
 from Church 
 History. 
 
 1. The Donatists. 
 
 2. East and West (Council of Florence). 
 
 3. England under Pole (a.d. 1553). 
 
 4. The Syrian Reunion under the Archbishop 
 
 of Keriatim (a.d. 1846). 
 
 5. The Slavs (a.d. 1886). 
 
 Practical j To apply the principle and policy of Cardinal Pole 
 oonclusion.| to the present needs of the age:- — 
 
A PKACTICAL EPILOGUE. 
 
 303 
 
 That is : 
 
 (1.) To the National Church of England. 
 (2.) To the " Episcopal Church of Scotland." 
 (3.) To the " Disestablished Church of Ireland." 
 (4.) To the " Protestant Episcopal Church in the 
 
 United States of America." 
 (5.) To the various Colonial and Missionary 
 Churches acknowledging the See of Can- 
 terbury. 
 (6.) To the various Dissenting communities of 
 England, America, and the Colonies, in 
 which the Sacrament of Baptism is validly 
 administered. 
 
 By which means and method the Christian Re- 
 ligion throughout the Avorld would be increased 
 and strengthened, and missionary operations every- 
 where rendered more effective and successful. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 ICT of the Six Arti- 
 cles, 190. 
 Adrian, Pope, the 
 
 First, 21. 
 Adrian IV., Pope, 
 138. 
 A'Lasco, 226. 
 Alcuin, 138. 
 Alison, Sir Archibald, (quoted, 
 
 253. 
 Allington Castle, 68. 
 Altars to be consecrated, 169. 
 A. P. U. C, The, 262, 263, 286, 
 
 287. 
 Arnold, Sir Nicholas, 68. 
 Arundell of Wardour, Lord, 257, 
 
 258. 
 Arundel, Archbishop, 177. 
 Arundel, Earl of, 134. 
 Augsburg, Cardinal of, 223. 
 Augustine, St., 145, 222. 
 Aumbries or Tabernacles, 168. 
 Authority weakened, 26. 
 A'Wood, Anthony, 157. 
 
 Bale, John, 226. 
 Barlow, William, 75. 
 
 Basilica of SS. Nereus and 
 
 AchUleus, 20. 
 Bath, Earl of, 49. 
 BecateUi, 216. 
 Bedingfield, FamOy of, 49. 
 Bellay, Bishop of Bayonne, 14. 
 Bembo, Cardinal, 10. 
 Berengarius, Errors of, 188. 
 Berkeley, Sir Maurice, 71. 
 Bernard's College, St., 157. 
 Bird, John, 74. 
 
 Black Friars at Beverley, 155. 
 Bloxam, Rev. Dr., 5. 
 Boleyn, Anne, 16. 
 
 Elizabeth, 58. 
 
 sent to the Tower, 84. 
 
 Boleyn's, Elizabeth, Protest, 86. 
 Bonamico, Lazarus, 10. 
 Bonner, Bishop, 88, 234. 
 
 his benevolence, 176. 
 
 Book of Common Prayer, 103, 
 
 108. 
 Bourne, Dr., 191. 
 
 Sir John, 205. 
 
 Brett, Captain, 69. 
 
 Brooks, Bishop, 184. 
 
 Bruce, Mr. John, quoted, 176. 
 
306 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Bucer, Martin, 159, 226. 
 Bullinger, Henry, 56, 158, 226. 
 Burleigh House, Portrait of Queen 
 
 Mary at, 237. 
 Burnet, Bishop Gilbert, 235. 
 
 quoted, 94, 105. 
 
 Bushe, Paul, 74. 
 Bj'eleigh, Priory of, 155. 
 
 Calvin, John, 75, 226. 
 
 testimony as to religion of, 
 
 185. 
 Camhray, 30, 31. 
 Campian, Edmund, 157. 
 Canon Law restored, 98. 
 Canterbury, 27. 
 
 Cathedral, 43. 
 
 Cathedral, Pole's Visitation 
 
 of, 206. 
 " Canterbury Cathedral," Dart's, 
 
 246, 253. 
 Care of Church fabrics, 167. 
 
 of Church ornaments, 168. 
 
 Carew, Sir Nicholas, beheaded, 
 
 33. 
 
 Sir Peter, 68. 
 
 Carthusian monastery at Sheen, 
 
 13. 
 Castille and Leon, Peter, King 
 
 of, 4. 
 Cathedral of Winchester, 93. 
 " Centenary Studies," De Lisle's, 
 
 54, 75, 178, 192. 
 Charles I., King, 251. 
 
 the Great, 138. 
 
 v.. Emperor, 64, 68, 82. 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford, 157. 
 Church of the Grey Friars, 43. 
 
 furniture restored, 169. 
 
 Churches filled with foreigners, 
 
 200. 
 Clarence, George, Duke of, 3. 
 
 Claymond, Dr. John, 6. 
 
 Cobham, Lord, 118. 
 
 Coinage, depreciation of the, 41. 
 
 Colet, Dean of St. Paul's, 14. 
 
 Collier, Bishop Jeremy, 184. 
 
 Bishop Jeremy, quoted, 189. 
 
 Commendone, Gianfrancisco, 66, 
 67. 
 
 Consolidation of Chaos, 225. 
 
 Contarini, Gaspar, 10. 
 
 Contention and disorder, 185. 
 
 Corbett, Sir Richard, 72. 
 
 Coronation pageants, 57. 
 
 Corporate Reunion, 81, 96, 100, 
 108, 113, 155, 160, 246, 250. 
 
 movement for, 286, 296. 
 
 scheme for Lectures regard- 
 ing, 299. 
 
 Corpus Christi College, Oxford, 
 7, 210. 
 
 Register of, 6. 
 
 Country depopulated. The, 41. 
 
 Courtenay, Edward, 51. 
 
 Lord, 85. 
 
 Cox, Richard, Bishop of Win- 
 chester, 7. 
 
 Cranmer, Archbishop, 42, 60, 62, 
 72, 76, 103, 180, 226. 
 
 disastrous influence of, 179, 
 
 181. 
 
 policy of, on the divorce, 
 
 101. 
 
 and others committed to the 
 
 Tower, 77. 
 
 confinement of, 186. 
 
 Croft Elizabeth, 192. 
 
 Sir James, 68, 72. 
 
 Croke, Richard, 39. 
 
 Cromwell, Thomas, 13, 18, 28, 
 39. 
 
 policy of, 19, 22, 29. 
 
 Current misrepresentations, 177. 
 
UEJSEUAL IJNDEX. 
 
 OUi 
 
 Dacre, Lord, 234. 
 
 Dalkeith House, Portrait of 
 Queen Mary at, 238. 
 
 Day, Bishop, 88. 
 
 Decay of old families, 23. 
 
 Degradation of clergy, 184. 
 
 De Lacy, Bishop, 93. 
 
 De Lisle, Mr., 286. 
 
 Mr. Edwin, quoted, 54, 75, 
 
 178, 192. 
 
 Del Piombo, Sebastian, Portrait 
 of Pole by, 257, 258. 
 
 Dermond, 216. 
 
 Devotus, Bishop, 93. 
 
 Dionysius, St., 21. 
 
 DomitiUa, St., 20. 
 
 Dormer, Jane, Countess of Feria, 
 236. 
 
 Doyle of Kildare, Bishop, 286. 
 
 Drury, Sir Robert, 49. 
 
 Dudley, Lord Guildford, Execu- 
 tion of, 71. 
 
 Sir Andrew, 63. 
 
 Duff House, Portrait of Queen 
 Mary at, 238. 
 
 Dugdale, Sir William, 40. 
 
 Durham College, Oxford, 156. 
 
 Earle, John Charles, quoted, 260. 
 Edward VI., King, 23, 38, 40, 41. 
 
 will of, 45. 
 
 . enactments of, 55. 
 
 Edward's, St., Shrine restored, 
 
 215. 
 Egmont, Count, 231. 
 Elizabeth, Princess, sent to the 
 
 Tower, 84. 
 
 Queen, 60. 
 
 English Hospital at Rome, 21. 
 English laws strong and effective, 
 
 55. 
 Episcopal visitations, 104, 105. 
 
 Erasmus, 226. 
 
 portrait of, 124. 
 
 Essex, Thomas Howard, Earl of, 
 49. 
 
 " Eutychian Church of Syria," 
 294. 
 
 Exeter, Henry Courtenay, Mar- 
 quis of, 32. 
 
 " Extracts from Convocation Re- 
 gisters," Heylin's, 154. 
 
 Feckenham's, Abbot, testimony, 
 
 208. 
 Ferrar, Robert, 74. 
 Fisher, Bishop, 13, 17, 25, 30, 
 
 157. 
 — — warning of, 25. 
 Florence, Council of, 162. 
 French king, policy of the, 83. 
 Foreign complications, 233. 
 Form of restitution of a married 
 
 priest, 204. 
 Formby, Rev. Henry, 11. 
 Foxe, John, 53, 235. 
 
 misrepresentations of, 189. 
 
 Gardiner, Bishop, 51, 58, 64, 88, 
 
 97, 100. 
 ring of, 213. 
 
 death of, 213. 
 
 burial in "Winchester Cathe- 
 dral of, 214. 
 Gates, Sir Henry, 63, 72. 
 
 Sir John, 63. 
 
 Gatcombe Secunda, Prebend of, 6. 
 
 Gibbons, Bishop James, on the 
 Inquisition, 194. 
 
 Goldwell, Thomas, 21. 
 
 Goodman's ' ' The Superior Magis- 
 trate," 193. 
 
 Gregory the Great, St., 20, 145. 
 
 Grey Friars, church of, 202. 
 
808 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Grey, Lady Jane, 45, 47, 65, 180. 
 
 proclamation of, 48. 
 
 execution of, 71. 
 
 Lord, 68. 
 
 Sir Thomas, execution of, 
 
 72. 
 Guidi's" description of Queen 
 
 Mary, 238. 
 
 Haddon, James, 56. 
 Hall, the chronicler, 226. 
 Hampton Court, portrait of Queen 
 
 Mary at, 237. 
 Harley, John, 74, 89. 
 Hastings, Lord, 111. 
 
 Sir Edward, 118. 
 
 Heath, Dr. Nicholas, 215. 
 Henry VIIL, King, 14, 16, 18, 19, 
 
 22, 23, 194. 
 — — divorce of, 11, 101. 
 
 evil influence of, 25. 
 
 enactments of, 55. 
 
 ■ irregularities of, 17. 
 
 sacrilege of, 240. 
 
 death of, 37. 
 
 Herhert of Cherhnry, Lord, 
 quoted, 37. 
 
 High treason, Acts concerning, 
 180. 
 
 " History of Canterbury Cathe- 
 dral," Dart's, 246, 253. 
 
 Holbein, Hans, 231. 
 
 Holgate, Robert, 74. 
 
 Hooper, John, 89, 226. 
 
 Home's, Bishop, reforming policy, 
 207, 208. 
 
 Hospital of the Savoy restored, 
 215. 
 
 Howard, Lord WUliam, 70, 71, 85. 
 
 Innes House, portrait of Queen 
 Mary at, 238. 
 
 Inquisition, The, 233. 
 
 Inverary Castle, portrait of Queen 
 
 Mary at, 238. 
 Irreligion, suppression of, 226. 
 
 Jackson, Ralph, 215. 
 James I., King, 221. 
 Jerningham, family of, 49. 
 John's, St., College, Oxon., 
 
 founded, 157. 
 Julius III. , Pope, 65. 
 
 Katherine, Queen, 11, 16. 
 
 divorce of, 12. 
 
 Keble's "Prayers for Unity," Mr. 
 290. 
 
 Kerrich, Rev. Mr., 237. 
 
 Kerry, Bishop of, 269. 
 
 King, Bishop, on Unbelief at Ox- 
 ford, 276. 
 
 Kitchen, Bishop, 88. 
 
 Knox, John, 193. 
 
 " Blaste against the Mon- 
 
 struous Regimen of Women," 
 by, 193. 
 
 Lambeth Chapel, 126. 
 
 House, 124, 126, 127, 147. 
 
 Palace, portraits of Pole at, 
 
 258. 
 Laud, Archbishop, 251. 
 Latimer, Bishop, 76, 176, 182. 
 violence and treason of, 62. 
 
 degradation of, 184. 
 
 Laxity of the clergy, 165. 
 
 Leander, Father, 293. 
 
 Lectures on Reunion, Scheme for, 
 
 299. 
 Lee, Captain William, 49, 66. 
 Lee, Sir Anthony, 68. 
 Legatine privileges, 219, 221. 
 Liberty destroyed, 26. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 309 
 
 " Life of Pole," by Becatelli, 
 
 220. 
 Local visitations under Pole, 207, 
 Lockart, Father, 286. 
 
 on the A. P. U. C, 287. 
 
 Lollards' Tower, The, 125, 128. 
 LoUardism, Statutes against, 192. 
 Longolius, Christopher, 10. 
 Loss of Calais, 233. 
 Lupsett, Thomas, 10. 
 Luther, 75, 226. 
 
 Macdonell, Mr. jEneas, 286. 
 Madden, Sir Frederick, quoted, 
 
 52, 234, 235, 240. 
 Magdalene CoUege, Oxford, 5, 
 
 203, 210. 
 Maitland, Rev. Dr. S. R., 176. 
 Marche, Roger Mortimer, Earl 
 
 of, 4. 
 Martin, Mr. Wenman, portrait of 
 
 Mary helonging to, 237- 
 Mary, Queen, birth of, 43. 
 — — attacks on, 235. 
 
 proclamation of, 48. 
 
 marriage of, 92, 96. 
 
 relations to France, 216. 
 
 restores the Shrine of St. 
 
 Edward the Confessor, 215. 
 
 closes aU English ports 
 
 against messengers from Rome, 
 219. 
 
 personal appearance of, 237. 
 
 restores tithes and first- 
 fruits, 214. 
 
 difficult position of, 53. 
 
 no persecutor, 189. 
 
 . death of, 234. 
 
 burial of, 241. 
 
 portraits of, 237. 
 
 Mary Queen of Scots, 90. 
 Mason, Sir John, 209. 
 
 Mazifere Brady, Dr., quoted, 46. 
 
 Melancthon, 226. 
 
 Merchant Taylors' Company, 156. 
 
 Middle Ages, The defamed, 196. 
 
 Milner, Bishop John, on Church- 
 of-England men, 281. 
 
 Montague, Katherine, 111. 
 
 Montague, Lord, 32, 112, 118. 
 
 " Month, The," Reply to, 267. 
 
 Moral gloom, influence of, 231. 
 
 More, Sir Antonio, Mary's por- 
 trait by, 237. 
 
 More, Sir Thomas, 17, 157. 
 
 Moriarty, Bishop, 269, 286. 
 
 Morison, Sir Richard, 158. 
 
 Mortimer, Lady Anne, 4. 
 
 Morton's Register at Lambeth, 
 124. 
 
 Nevill, Lady Cecilia, 4. 
 Nevill, Lady Isabella, 3, 4. 
 Nevill, Sir Edward, 32. 
 NeviUe, William, 178. 
 " New Men," policy of the, 224, 
 
 232. 
 Noailles, M., 58. 
 Northumberland, Duke of, 44, 
 
 56, 64. 
 Northumberland, Speech of Duke 
 
 of, 179. 
 Northumberland, Duke of, trial 
 
 of, 63. 
 Norfolk, Duchess of, 43. 
 Norfolk, Duke of, 51, 69. 
 
 Old rites and worship restored, 
 
 59, 106, 133. 
 Orange, Prince of, 231. 
 Order and Patriotism, 199. 
 Order of Corporate Reunion, 263, 
 
 267, 269, 270, 272, 273, 274, 280, 
 
 281, 282, 283, 284. 
 
310 
 
 GENEEAL INDEX. 
 
 Orders, controversies concerning, 
 
 228. 
 Oxford, Disputations at, 181. 
 Oxford Movement, 290. 
 Oxford University, 7, 210. 
 
 Padna, city of, 8, 39. 
 
 University of, 9. 
 
 Paget, Lord, 49, 85, 111, 118, 234. 
 Palazzo della Eagione, at Padua, 
 
 8. 
 Palmer, Katherine, 216. 
 
 Sir Thomas, 63. 
 
 Panzani, Gregorio, 293. 
 Paris, University of, 14, 17, 138. 
 Parker, Mattliew, 159. 
 Parliamentary enactments, 101. 
 Parks of Hide and Maribone, 239. 
 Paston, Family of, 49. 
 Paul IV., Pope, 158. 
 Peckham, Sir Edward, 49. 
 Pembroke, Earl of, 50, 70. 
 Pendleton, Dr., 191. 
 Persecution, 55. 
 
 principle of, 56. 
 
 Pestilent publications, 162. 
 Peto or Peyto, William, Bishop 
 
 of Salisbury, 21, 219,221. 
 
 predictions fulfilled, 38. 
 
 created Cardinal and Legate, 
 
 219. 
 Petrarch, 8. 
 Philip of Spain, 67. 
 
 reception of, 91. 
 
 marriage of Mary and, 92, 96. 
 
 departure from England of, 
 
 218. 
 
 treatment of Mary by, 233. 
 
 general feeling against, 233. 
 
 Phillips, Family of, portrait of 
 
 Mary belonging to, 237. 
 
 Phillips, Rev. Thomas, quoted, 
 
 246. 
 Pickering, Sir William, 68. 
 Plantagenet, Katherine, 43. 
 Pole, Reginald, birth of, 3. 
 
 at Oxford, 5, 6. 
 
 at Padua, 8, 10. 
 
 at Sheen, 4, 13, 14. 
 
 appointed Dean of Wim- 
 
 borne, 6. 
 
 at Paris University, 14. 
 
 created Cardinal Deacon, 20. 
 
 created Cardinal Priest, 21. 
 
 armorial bearings of, 203. 
 
 appointed Papal Legate, 65. 
 
 nominated Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury, 201. 
 his legatine commission re- 
 called, 218. 
 
 his letter to the Pope, 221. 
 
 personal appearance of, 246, 
 
 247. 
 
 characteristics of, 109. 
 
 his register, 117, 205, 2^3, 
 
 243. 
 his register book at Lambeth, 
 
 202, 203, 204, 205, 223, 243. 
 
 Becatelli's life of, 220. 
 
 portraits of, 256. 
 
 portraits of, engraved, 257. 
 
 published works of, 255. 
 
 Sir Geoffrey, arrested, 32. 
 
 Sir Richard, 3. 
 
 Pollard, Sir Hugh, 53. 
 
 Pope, Sir Thomas, 155. 
 
 Poynet, John, 193. 
 
 Poynet's " Treatise on Politic 
 
 Power," 193. 
 Priuli, Bishop Aloysius, 10, 216, 
 
 252. 
 Pugin, A. W., on the Church of 
 
 England, 281. 
 
GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Punishment, the question of, 175, 
 178, 194, 195. 
 
 Religion, influence of, 196, 197. 
 Religious Orders, The, 198. 
 Renard, the French Ambassador, 
 
 87. 
 Reply to " The Month," 267. 
 Reunion, 131, 134, 155, 171, 245. 
 Reynolds, Archhishop, 124. 
 Rhodes, Island of, 28. 
 Richard II., King, 180. 
 Ridley, Bishop Nicholas, 45, 46, 
 
 47, 76. 
 
 degradation of, 184. 
 
 farewell to London, 182. 
 
 execution of, 172. 
 
 Rocei, Family of, 257. 
 Rome, 20, 22. 
 
 Salisbury, Earl of, 3, 178. 
 Salisbury, Margaret Plantagenet, 
 
 Countess of, 332. 
 Sander, Dr. Nicholas, quoted, 53. 
 Sarum Service Books, 211. 
 Scarborough Castle, 217. 
 School of Carmelites at Oxford, 5. 
 Scorey, Bishop John, 75. 
 See of Canterbury void, 180. 
 Sheen, Monastery at, 4, 13, 14. 
 Shrewsbury, Earl of , 116, 118. 
 Sion House, 38. 
 Sion House Monastery restored, 
 
 216. 
 Siricius, Bishop of Ramsbury, 21. 
 Smith, Rev. Dr., 269. 
 Social corruption, 42, 66, 226, 
 
 227, 280. 
 Society at Oxford, 8. 
 Somerset, Duchess of, 51. 
 Somerset, Duke of, ,45, 108. 
 Spencer, Earl, 257. 
 
 Spiritual Courts, The, 43. 
 
 Stafford's rebellion, Thomas, 217. 
 
 Stapleton, Dr. Thomas, 28. 
 
 State Papers, Record Oflice, 
 British Museum, &c., 39, 41, 
 42, 45, 49, 51, 53, 54, 64, 72, 77, 
 84, 86, 113, 116, 119, 124, 149, 
 160, 182, 187, 190, 202, 203, 209, 
 215, 226, 236, 239, 240, 241, 242, 
 244, 252. 
 
 St. John's College, Oxford, 156. 
 
 St. Leger, Sir John, 54. 
 
 St. Quintin, Battle of, 218. 
 
 Storey, Dr. John, 134, 215. 
 
 Stour Castle, 3. 
 
 Suffolk, Duke of 68. 
 
 Suffolk, Duke of, .Execution of, 
 72. 
 
 " Superintendents," 103. 
 
 Suppression of disorders and here- 
 sies, 226. 
 
 Sussex, Earl of, 49. 
 
 Swithun, Bishop, 93. 
 
 Taylor, John, 74-88, 89. 
 
 Tabernacles or Aumbreys, 168. 
 
 Thomas of Canterbury, Citation 
 of, 39. 
 
 Thomas, St., Shrine of 27. 
 
 Thomas, William, 191. 
 
 Throckmorton, Sir Nicholas, 68, 
 72. 
 
 Thorndon, Richard, 207. 
 
 Titian, portrait of Pole by, 257. 
 
 Tower of London, 51. 
 
 Trent, Council of, 171. 
 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, por- 
 trait of Queen Mary at, 237. 
 
 Trinity College, Oxford, founded, 
 155. 
 
 Troughton's petition, 48. 
 
 Tunstall, Bishop, 51, 88. 
 
312 
 
 GENERAL INDEX. 
 
 Unordained persons, 165. 
 
 Vander "Werif, portrait of Pole by 
 
 Adrian, 257, 258. 
 Van Heere, Lucas, 237. 
 Virtues of ancient Churclimen, 
 
 199. 
 Visible unity, 137, 138, 139, 141, 
 
 143, 150, 153, 161, 250. 
 Visitation articles, 207. 
 Warham, Archbishop, 124. 
 Warton's "Life of Sir Thomas 
 
 Pope," quoted, 210. 
 Warwick, Earl of, 63. 
 Wayneflete, Bishop, 93. 
 Westminster Abbey, 216. 
 Westmoreland, Bichard Nevill, 
 
 Earl of, 3, 4. 
 Weston, Dr., 70. 
 Whaddon Hall, 68. 
 Wharton, Bishop, 88. 
 Wharton MSS. quoted, 144, 206. 
 White, Bishop, 239. 
 
 White, Sir Thomas, 156, 157. 
 Whitehead, David, 193. 
 WickhfTe's heresies, 178, 188, 199. 
 Wilberforce, Archdeacon Robert, 
 
 268. 
 Williams, Sir John, 49. 
 Winchester Cathedral, 214. 
 Wiseman, Cardinal, 286. 
 Woburn Abbey, 237. 
 Wolsey, Cardinal, 22, 43. 
 Wootton, Nicholas, 207. 
 Wyat, Sir Thomas, 39. 
 Wyat, Sir Thomas, rising of, 68, 
 
 69, 70, 82. 
 Wyat, Sir Thomas, execution of, 
 
 72. 
 
 York, Archbishopric of, The, 15. 
 York, Nicholas Heath, Arch- 
 bishop of, 202. 
 
 Z-vvingle, 226. 
 
 atr majotm JBei glortam. 
 
 CHISVViCK PRESS : — C. WHITTINGHAM AND CO., TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE. 
 
 [AM A,l 
 
 III